mariage and affirmed that PAVI gaue libertie to widowes to marie because hee knewe the will of God but onely in a part August Index hâ—…eres Euseb. lib. 5. cap. 14 16. I purposely passe ouer that rable of obscure Heretiques whome I compared in the treatise of heresies to abortiue births such as Opbitae Caiani Sethiani and such like of whom notwithstanding EPIPHANIVS vouchsafeth to writ at leÌ„gth no doubt to manifest the corruption of mans nature stouping sometimes so basely that not onely they hearken to the counsel of the old serpent the deuil but also they wor ship the very instrument of the Deuil viz. the serpent as these Ophitae did Againe some Heretiques magnified CAIN and called him their father And others gaue to SETH the honour due to Christ. So it commeth to passe that men destitute of the grace of God that commeth from aboue are like vnto drunkards staggering on the right hande and on the left hande and falling on their faces and beating out their owne braines Sometimes they extoll wicked men like vnto CAIN and fall at the left hande at other times they praise good men like vnto SETH with excessiue prayses with derogation of the glory of Christ and fall at the right hand And at sometimes are so benummed that they spare not to set the very deuill and his instruments in the chaire of God and fall like drunken fooles on their faces and knocke out their owne braines Let no man maruell wherefore the names of AQVILA a man of Pontus and THEODOSION of Ephesus are not reckened in the rolle of Heretiques in this age True it is that they once professed the faith of Christ made defection againe but this defection made not a diuision into the Church which is the body of Christe because they joyned themselues to the vnbeleeuing Iewes who vtterly denied the diuinitie of Christ and therefore of Christians became infidels rather then Heretiques Like as no man calleth the Emperour IVLIAN an Heretique but an apostate so AQVILA and THEODOSION were notable apostats from the faith of Christ. Howe they laboured to peruert by sinistrous translations of places of Scripture giuing cleare testimonie to Christ who was borne of a virgin EVSEBIVS declareth lib. 5. cap. 8. The translation of the Septuagints 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is Behold a virgin shall conceiue Isa. 7. was translated by them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 behold a young woman shall conceiue But this bad translation of Apostat christians and Proselites of the Iewes so well liked of the Iewish nation could neuer take place in the Church of Christ because the Prophet ISAIAH in that chapter is speaking of a miraculous signe which God will giue vnto his people to confirme their faith such as is the birth of a maide which indeede is a mitaculous worke but the birth of a young woman clad with an husband is no miracle Of Scripture and Tradition IN the first Centurie PAPIAS deceiued by tradition sell into the errour of the Chiliasts In the second Centurie CLEMENS ALEXANDRINVS stumbling at the same stone fell into diuerse errours as hath bene alreadie spoken This presenteth vnto vs manifest occasion to speake of the certaintie of Scripture and the vncertaintie of tradition Scripture dited by diuine inspiration as the Apostle speaketh of it 2. Tim 3. is such a sacred and holy thing that to doubt of the perfection puritie vtilitie and operatiue vertue of it is notable blasphemie and a manifest contradiction to the spirit of God speaking by his seruant DAVID Ps. 19. from the 7. verse to the 11. verse So that these barking dogges who speake vnreuerently of the Scripture are more worthy of a whip wherewith dogs are driuen out of Churches then of an answere This is the incorruptible seede wherby we are begotten to be Gods children 1 Pet. 1. the sincere milke whereby we are nourished in Gods house 1 Pet. 2. this is the wine and milke that God hath giuen vs without money Isa. 55. ver 1 wine fine and purified Isa. 25. ver 6. This is a mirrour wherein we see the glorious image of Christ into the which we should be transformed 2 Cor. 3. ver 18. This is a lanterne to our feet a light to our pathes Psal. 119. ver 105. and a very diademe to the heade of the woman that trauaileth in birth to bring forth children to God Apoc. 12. The holy Scriptures are like vnto the authour of holy Scriptures of whome MOSES saith that God is fearefull in praises Exod 15. ver 11 When wee prayse a mortall man it is to be feared lest wee giue too much honour vnto him but when wee praise the immortall God it is to bee feared lest wee holde backe a part of his due honour And truely the worde of God in this point is like vnto God himselfe When a man entreth into a commendation of the Scriptures of God he hath nothing to feare but this one thing that he speake not so reuerently of it as becommeth him to doe It is the witnesse of Christ Iohn 5. It is the candle of God shining in a darke place 2. Pet 1. It is the sword that the spirit furnisheth vs to fight against spiritual wickednesse Ephes. 6. ver 17. In a word let vs be wise like men who finde precious stones they goe to the Lapidars to trie the value vertue of the stones that are found for euery man hath not skill to judge of such precious things so let vs consider diligently what the Prophets and Apostles the very pen-men of the holy Ghoste haue spoken anent the written Worde of God and wee shall finde it a pearle of infinite value Matt. 13. This volume of the booke of the Worde is one of the two principall bookes wherein wee learne to knowe God as the Prophet declareth Psal. 19. In the booke of the workes we know the power diuinitie of God Rom. 1. but in the booke of the written worde of God we know the will of God and his fauour toward vs in Christ lesus and therfore the Prophet saith that the statutes of the Lord rejoyce the heart Psal. 19 ver 8. Satan knowing what profitc commeth to men by joyning these two volumes together hath laboured to separat them to the ende that men seeing the beautie of the creature should worship it in stead of the Creator And like as a ship that is spoiled of a prudent Pilot or shipmaster it is drowned in the sea euen so the worde of God when it directeth not the knowledge that men haue by the looking vpon the creature then men mal e shipwracke of their saluation and worshippe the creature in place of God the Creator of all things Another artifice of Satan is to separat the word and the Spirit which God hath joyned together as two vnseparable meanes to set vp the Kingdome of God in our hearts as the Prophet ISAIAS saith And I will make this
blood of Christ. It is hard to bee a prolocutor for an euill cause for it is like vnto a bulge in a wall which falleth and bruiseth him who woulde sustaine it which cannot sustaine it selfe It is certaine that the bread and wine are not types and figures of Christs body before the words of consecration for it is after the words of blessing that the elements receiue this great honour to be called Christs bodie and blood that is signes externall wherewith Christes bodie and blood is spiritually exhibited vnto vs. And therefore Sainct Ambrose calleth the bread before the wordes of consecration panis usitatus that is common bread but it is after the wordes of consecration that they receiue this honour to beare the names of things represented by them as Theodoreius in expresse words writeth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is â—…ee hath honoured the visible signes with the appellation of his bodie and blood not changing their nature but adding grace to nature Which place clearly prooueth that the elementes obtaine not that great honour to bee called Christes body or types of his blessed body vntill the time that by diuine grace they bee consecrated to that holy vse Mailrosius Scotus liued vnder the reigne of Charles the Great about the yeere of our Lord 800. and likewise RABANVS Bishop of Mentz these two had so acquainted themselues with the doctrine of Augustine that they could in no manner of way giue allowance to the doctrine of Transsubstantiation And about the yeere of our Lord 840. Carolus the second the sonne of Ludouicus Pius and brother to Lotharius and Ludouicus Germanicus he writ to Bertramus a Presbyter to haue his resolution concerning the mysterie of the Sacrament and after what manner of way the body and blood of Christ was present in the Sacrament To whome hee returned this answere That in the Sacrament of the holy Supper there were some thinges that were perceiued with bodily senses other thinges were taken holde of onelie by faith And the bread and the wine were to vs the body blood of Christ as MANNA and the waters of the spirituall rock were Christs body and blood to the people of the Iewes in the wildernesse This opinion aggreeth well with the doctrine of Paul that the Fathers in the wildernesse ate that same spirituall food which we eat which they could not doe by corporall manducation of Christs flesh because as yet the word was not made flesh So this opinion of Transsubstantiation did no sooner put out its head but assoone also contradiction was made vnto it About the yeere of our Lord 1020. Berengarius maintained the opinion of Augustine and other auncient Fathers hee was a presbyter of Angiers in Fraunce and denied the doctrine of Transsubstantiation and the Romane Bishops were coÌ„mooued with great indignation as appeareth by the number of Councels assembled against one poore man who durst presume to speake against the opinion once embraced by the Romane Church Leo the ninth gathered a Councel at Rome in the which he condemned the opinion of Berengarius and excommunicated him euen before he was warned to be present at the Councell and before hee was heard Hee assembled also another Councell in Vercellis about the yeere of our Lord 1051. in the which Borengarius was not present but Messengers who came to pleade his cause were imprisoned and casten into bands and the booke of Ioannes Scotus Mailrosius De Eucharistia was condemned By the way if any equitie had beene kept in these Councels looke by what reason they condemned Ioannes Scotus whose opinion Berengarius followed by the like reason they shoulde haue condemned Augustine Bishop of Hippo whose opinion Ioannes Mailrosius followed But the Romane Church cannot erre ' Another Councell was assembled by Pope Victor the successor of Leo the ninth in the which the Decree of the CouÌ„cell of Vercellis was allowed Yet all this coulde worke no contentment in their heâ—…rtes because the people of Angiers and Towrs in Fraunce liked the doctrine of Augustine Mailrosius and Berengarius about the Sacrament of the Supper Therefore another Councell was assembled at Rome by Pope Nicolaus the seconde anno 1058. in the which Berengarius yeelded to the opinion of the Pope and his Councell and his weaknesse strengthened the errour already receiued in the Romane Church mightily But the number of them who abhorred this newe found out doctrine was exceeding great therefore the Romane Church after the yeere of our Lord 1079 and after the dayes of pope Gregorie the seuenth put hand to worke And being now mightie strong they stirred vp Kings and Princes to persecute with fire and sword and all kind of hostilitie as heretiques all those that spake against worshipping of Images corporall presence and manducation of the body of Christ in the Sacrament of the holy Supper So it is manifest that this doctrine of Transsubstantiation was mightily contradicted vntill the dayes of pope Innocentius the third who in the Councell of Laterane anno 1215. gaue full allowance thereunto But when all this is done râ—…member that the vniuersall Catholicke Church dwelleth not in one countrey or city When the Romane Church was miserably infected with this miserable scabbe of pestilent errour what consent gaue the Churches of Asia and all the Grieke Churches They euer disâ—…ssented from this doctrine vntill this daye as appeareth by the last Sessions of the Councell of Florence anno 1439. Therefore let the Romane Church bragge of Antiquitie as they please the doctrine of Transsubstantiation shall neuer be found an ancient doctrine but a doctrine newe false absurd and borne out more by might of the preuailing authoritie of men than power of argumentes grounded vpon holy Scripture God teach them to returne to the ancient trueth from which they haue sliden To whom be praise and glory for euer Amen A TREATISE Of the Sacrament of Pennance IN this CENTVRIE it was a receiued custome to men to confesse their sinnes secretly to Presbyters and to receiue from them such forme of injunctions as they counted satisfactions for their faultes as appeareth clearly by the Councell gathered in Fraunce anno 742. in the which Bonifacius bishop of Mentz was Moderator In the first Canon of that Councell it was statuted and ordained That no man of the Clergie should put on armour and goe to warre-fare except one or two bishops with their presbyters and chaplens to prescribe pennance vnto them who should happen to confesse their sinnes By this it is euident that the custome of secret confession of sinnes to presbyter poenitentiarius which was excluded out of the Church in the dayes of Nectarius Bishop of Constantinople yet it returned againe and it was in vse in the VIII CENTVRIE Now in the inseription of this TREATISE I call it a SacrameÌ„t as the Romane church in our dayes call it not as though I were in the opinion that in this age the number of seuen Sacramentes
the woman described 12. Apocal. she was clothed with the sunne and had the Moone vnder her feete she had a diademe of twelue starres vpon her heade which vndoubtedly was the celestial light of Apostolicke doctrine she trauailed in birth to bring foorth children to God she was persecuted by the Dragon to her was furnished wings of an Eagle and shee fled vnto the wildernesse where she had a place prepared of God that they should feede her there a thousand two hundreth and threescore dayes Now I say I demand of the Papistes what wildernesse was this whereinto the woman lurked so long time for no man dare deny but this woman representeth the true Church of Christ the mother of vs all Lurked she in the wildernesse of Nitria or Schethis Or lurked she in the wildernesse of Arabia or Lybia Or lurked she in the wildernesse of Persia where IVLIAN the Apostat concluded his wretched life Or in what other wildernes of the world did she lurke When they haue giuen me an answere to this second question let them thinke in their own mind that they haue answered the question proponed against vs. If they can giue no answere to this question neither doe I tell them where our Church was sixe hundreth yeeres ago but let them demand this question at him who furnished Eagle wings to her and prepared a place for her in the wildernesse Alwayes it is an article of our faith I beleeue the holy caâ—…holicke Church albeit she was lurking yet she was not dead nor gone out of the world And like as the blood of Christ was not shed in vaine euen so there is in all ages a number of men and women washen in the fountaine of that precious blood and prepared for heauen albeit wee can not at all times point them out by the finger Now errour in religion consisting in adding or pairing or altering or contradicting the trueth contained in the word of God It is euident I say that errour in religion is a cursed and execrable thing To him that addeth vnto the Lordes worde shall be added all the plagues written in the booke of God and if any man take away from the wordes of Gods booke God shall take away his parte out of the booke of life Apoc. 22. ver 18. 19. The like condemnation no doubt abideth them who dare presume to alter the truth and change the right sense or meaning of it or to make a flat opposition and contradiction thereto And truely all these curses which God commanded to bee pronounced out of mount Ebal Deut. 27 euery Christian is commanded to say Amen vnto them a part whereof may justly be applyed against maintainers and forgers of errour in religion First Cursed be the man that shal make any carued or molten image which is an abomination to the Lord and all the people shal answere Amen ver 15. In the 17. verse he who remoueth his neighbours marke is accursed how much more hee who remooueth the marches of Gods most holy Lawe and couenant In the 18 verse Cuâ—…sed he bee that maketh the blind goe out of the way But a thousand times more cursed is he who peruerteth the mindes of ignorant people from the simplicitie of the trueth ofGod Vnto all these curses openly pronounced we are bound by the commandement to say Amen And like as errour in religion is a thing accursed of God so in like maner it is in itselfe an absurd thing and full of horrible confusion not onely repugning vnto the trueth but also to it selfe much like vnto IONAS gourd which had into it a worme that smote it so that it withered Ionas 4. 7 euen so there lurketh into the bowels ofancient errours a worme consuming them vntill they vtterly wither and evanish The errour of EVTYCHES may serue for example He thought that the immensitie of the diuine nature of Christ did so swallow vp his humane nature that in Christ there is no more two natures but one alanerly namely his diuine nature Nowe if so be howe are we saued by the death of Christ Can the diuinitie die Which absurditie of EVTYCHES errour was well marked by ALAMVNDARVS prince of Saracens as writeth THEODORVS lector lib. 2. More ouer the ancient errours which sprang vp euen in the Apostles owne dayes and immediatly after had some portrate and shape of that absurditie that should continue in all errours that were to spring vp afterward euer pairing the glorie that was due vnto the most High and aduancing creatures out of measure EBION and CERINTHVS denied Christes diuinitie and on the other parte MENANDER thought that the world was created by Angels Here we see Christs honour impaired but the honour of Angels infinitly augmented In like maner afterwarde ARRIVS denied that the Sonne of God was consubstantiall with the Father diminishing and pairing the honour due to Christ. But PFLAGIVS another Heretique magnified the power of mans corrupt nature as if in it there were an abilitie to performe all the commandements of God Thus we see that the very shape and similitude after the which Satan fashioned the errour of EBION CERINTHS and MENANDER continueth in ARRIVS and PELAGIVS And in our dayes the Papistes will not goe out of the byas of old Heretiques for Christ must not be the onely Mediator both of redemption and intercession but some thing must bee paired from the honour of Christ to the ende that the Sainctes may be enriched with the spoyle of Christ and be made vp mediators of intercession Here I leaue off to speake any further of the absurditie of ancient and execrable errours But now it may be demanded how commeth it to passe that absurd errours haue so many followers To this question let the Prophet IEREMIE answere who speaking of the people of his owne dayes vtterly addicted to olde idolatrie and to the worshipping of the hoste of heauen hee declareth also the reason mouing them to be so bent to old errours O say they When we sâ—…rued the host of heauen then had we plentie of all things but since we left off to doe so wee are consumed wâ—…th the pest the famine and the sword Ier. 44. ver 17. 18. Heere we see that the multitude judgeth that religion to bee best the professours whereof injoyes greatest ease wealth and worldly prosperitie But in the booke of the Psalmes we receiue a better instruction to judge of the trueth of God and professours thereof according to the hearing of faith and not according to outward things There are glorious things spoken of thee ô citie of our God Psal 87. ver 3. And these who judge according to outwarde appearance they erre in two things first they know not the right cause of the prosperitie of Idolaters secondly they knowe not the right cause of the penuritie of those who apparently haue forsaken idolatrie The Apostle saith that God ouerlooked the time of ignorance Acts 17. ver 30. but in time oflight when the candle
me Luc 1 ver 43. So might old customes speake to olde commandements Whéce coÌ„meth this to me that coÌ„mandement my mistresse Lady wil tolerat me to be within the doores of the house of God wherein she hath such soueraignitie and swey In the fourth heade we are to intreate by what meanes ancient errours may be distinguished from ancient veritie And first veritie is not in all pointes like vnto an olde man whose strength is dayly abated by debilitie and weaknesse till at length the old man die goe to the graue yea rather veritie the older it be the vertue strength and vigour of it is the better knowne but errours when they waxe old they become weake they die and euanish and are vile as a filthy and stinking carion so as if any man in our dayes should open the graue of ARRIVS and renue his vngodly opinion he should see all Christians shake their heades stop their eares and grip after a maner their noses with their handes that the abominable flewer of that filthie carion should not be felt but by the contrarie the sweete smell of the ancient Veritie of Christ is like a precious oyntment powred out filling the house of God with no lesse delite now then it did of old when it was first preached by the Apostles in Ierusale Acts 2. And as the house of DAVID dayly waxed stronger the house of ISHBOSHETH dayly waxed weaker 2. Sam. 3. 1. such like is the estate of the Veritie and the lie Secondly veritie and errour are best distinguished when they are riped vp into the very ground and frivolous superficiall trialls are laide aside As NEHEMIA did when hee tried after the captiuitie who had a right of Priesthood to stand at the altar to offer sacrifices he commanded them to produce their writes and genealogies and make good their lineal descent from the loynes of AARON which right â—…ey who could not find out were put from the Priesthood Nehem. 7. ver 64 Euen so they who pretend veritie of ancient doctrine let them verifie clearely by the written word that this their doctrine came from the mouth of Christ his holy Apostles For as the procreation of AARON gaue a right to stand at the altar so also the doctrine that came froÌ„ the mouth of Christ and his Apostles hath an vndoubted right to be sounded in the Church of God Remember now that wise NEHEMIAH was not superficiall in his triall The sons of HABAIAH the sons of HAKKOZ the sons of BARZILLAI could haue shewed in write that they were come of the descent of LEVI and of the familie of COAH but that which was of greatest moment of all that they were descended from that branche of the familie of COAH which was separated to the scruice of the altar to wit from AARON Numb 16. ver 40. that they could not proue So the Papistes of our time can prooue that their doctrine hath had place sixe seuen or eight hundreth yeeres and more also before our dayes but that which is of greatest weight to wit that their doctrine came from the mouth of Christ and his holy Apostles in that probation they succumbe Thirdly let vs trie and discerne the lie from the veritie as AVGVSTVS CAESAR discerned him who falsly called himselfe ALEXANDER the sonne of HEROD and the sonne in law of ARCHELAVS King of Cappadocia and husband of GLAPHYRA Ioseph antiq lib. 17. cap 14. This ALEXANDER son of HEROD the great with his brother ARISTOBVLVS were both executed to the death by the commandement of their father But after the death of ALEXANDER an artificer bearing that same name and in stature beauty lineaments and all agreeing proportion so neerely resembled the very similitude of ALEXANDER the sonne of HEROD that they who best knew HERODS son did most confidently affirme that this same artificer was he indeede and he himselfe affirmed that he was HERODS sonne and had escaped death by the fauour of the executioner Alwayes when he was brought to Rome to the Emperour AVGVSTVS would not be deceiued with the liklyhood of his face but groped his hand and found it to be hard like to the hand of an artificer and discerned him to be a deceiuing fellow and punished him This I grant may be applyed more properly to Christ then to vs. For albeit we be easily deceiued seduced with lies yet the great King of heauen Christ Iesus cannot be deceiued hee will not regard the brasen face of the lie calling it selfe trueth but he will wisely grope the hand of the lie examine what operations it hath wrought among the people it hath blinded mens vnderstanding it hath har dened their heartes it hath learned them to be proud obstinat contemners of the trueth of God finally it hath learned theÌ„ to honour creatures with impairing of the glory of the Creator Then wil the great King say O full of al deceit thy hand and thy operations that thou hast wrought amongst men testifieth that thou art not of God Neuerthelesse the members of Christ also in some meane measure may be groping the hand of the lie finding it to be hard dric voyde of all sap moysture of spirituall grace we may say in our harts O doctrine of lies barren withered within thy selfe and communicating no grace vnto thy hearers the Lord separat vs from thee thee from vs that we may adhere firmly vnto our Lord and Sauiour Christ Iesus vnto the end Finally when wee haue done all that we can doe to discerne the lie from the veritie yet let vs not liue in securitie as though wee could neuer be deceiued IOSVA that holy man of God was deceiued with old garments old bottels of wine old bread and shoes because he consulted not with the mouth of God Ios. 9. ver 14. Then aboue all things we should seeke counsell at the mouth of God by earnest prayer diligent reading of the written word attentiue hearing of godly sermons and if we seeke we shall finde and if wee knocke it shall be opened vnto vs. And the Lorde direct vs both in seeking and finding with the gratious conduct of his holy Spirit Heere I purposed to haue finished my treatise of antiquitie but when I remember with whome I haue to doe and that they will say I haue purposely passed by the principall demonstration of antiquitie in the Romaine Church therefore I haue subjoyned the foure forged fained and counterfaite maskes of antiquitie in Poperie which will neuer proue them to be an ancient church The false interpretation of Scriptures the booke of the Canons of the Apostles the decretall epistles falsly ascribed to the fathers of the first three hundreth yeeres of our Lord and the booke of DIONYSIVS AREOPAGITA Anent the false interpretation of Scriptures Godwilling I shall speake in the treatise of heresie Anent the booke of the Canons of the Apostles if there were no more but onely the last
I am the lesse moued with their speaches because it is the custome of lamed creeple men to be mounted vp on horsebacke an euil cause supporteth the own infirmitie by the loude trumpet of rayling wordes yet haue they not cleared to the world that wee maintaine obstinatly any point of doctrine repugnant vnto the articles of true faith and vnto the principall grounds of Christian religion preached by Christ and committed to write by the holy Apostles Let them be as prodigall in their curses as they please crying out against vs 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 I answere with simplicitie of a humble mind 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 this word written with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and not with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifieth a thing hanged vp in the Lordes Temple and dedicat to God Haue we not seene with our owne eyes deepe woundes made in the flesh of man that haue beene needled by skilfull Chirurgians and in end cured and healed and the skinne of man cutted in twaine by the sword vnited againe by the needle medicinable plasters That doctrine which endenoureth to needle the wounded world and to vnite it againe vnto that holy doctrine taught by the Apostles and Euangelistes and professed in the first hundreth yeere of our Lord shall we call it hereticall Shall we be so babish that wee cannot discerne the sword from the needle conjunction from separation healing from hurting welfare from woe If we knew Christ Iesus and the power of God working by his word we had not so rashly condemned the trueth of God The Iewes spake as confidently against Christ as euer the Councill of Trent hath spokeÌ„ against vs We hâ—…ue a law according to our lawe hee ought to de because hee made himselfe the Sonne of God Ioh. 19. ver 7 Vnder pretence of zealous keeping of the Law made against blasphemers Leuit 24. 15. they condemned the holy One of God as a blasphemer But his father by loosing the sorowes of death receiuing him into heauen placing him at his owne right hand annulled ipso facto that rash sentence giuen out in earth against the innocent Lamb of God Euen so the Lord in his owne appointed time by receiuing our soules into those celestiall mansions prepared for his owne Saintes shall vndoe the rash decreetes that are giuen out against vs in the earth In all ages this matter hath bene contrauerted and Heretiques haue obstinatly maintained their bad and reprobat opinions and as obstinatly refused the odious and vile name of Heretiques and this question in our dayes is like to a flame of fire which no aboundance of water can sloken The definition of an heresie we haue alreadie set downe in the 3 chap resteth nowe in this treatise to ponder the name it selfe to consider the ground of heresie the propagation and preuailing power of it at sometimes the greater and more preuailing power of the curse of God making heresie in end to wither as the figge tree did that was cursed by Christ And finally to declare what should be the cariage both of Pastours magistrats and people toward Heretiques 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is a word of the Greeke language and very ample in signification for it signifieth a choosing Now it is certaine that it is no fault to a man to take a choise when God doth offer it vnto him as when it was offered to SALOMON to aske what hee liked best he choosed rather to craue wisdome then riches from God 1. Reg. 3. and when DAVID choosed rather to fall into the hands of God then of man 2. Sam. 24 ver 14. DAVID in choosing the pest rather then the sworde or famine tooke a choice which was offered vnto him by God And the pondering of the generalitie of the worde may declare that in things indifferent wherinto God hath granted vnto men a libertie free choice such as eating of flesh or abstinence from it marying or not marying a man may take his choice in these things at such times as he findeth it granted by God as well as DAVID and SALOMON and a man is not to be called an Heretique because he marieth because God hath giuen him libertie to marie or not to marie as a man listeth best prouiding alwayes he seeke counsell of God to dispose him in such indifferent things that way whereby he shall be most meete and able to glorifie God For true it is that the Euangelist writeth No man hath seene God at any time the onely begotten Sonne of God who is in the bosome of his Father he hath reueiled him Ioh. 1 which words plainly doe testifie that in matters of faith God hath not giuen vnto a man a free choice to embrace what opinion he pleaseth but God hath tied bound vs in matters of faith to the mouth of his deare Sonne to the ende we should thinke no other thing of God then Iesus Christ hath reueiled vnto vs. Now anent the ground of heresie I followe the opinion of AVGVSTINE in his booke of exposition of some places of the epistie to the Galathian wherein hee compareth Heretiques to the sonnes of KETVRA whome ABRAHAM maried after the death of SARA Gen. 25. These children were procreated of an old father and of a yong mother euen so Heretiques pretending antiquitie of Scripture but forging vnto them a new yong sense whereinto Scripture was not written they become defenders of a false opinion The words of S. AVGVSTINE are these Ex occasione antiquaeveritatâ—…s in novitio temporalique nati sunt mendacio that is through occasion of antiquitie of the trueth they are borne into the noveltie of a temporall lie so that AVGVSTINE his judgement soundeth to this that Heretiques pretend antiquitie of scripture for their father but they are more like to KETVRA then ABRAHAM following rather the noueltie of error then the antiquitie of veritie In this maner IRENEVS thinkèth that heresies do spring vp of a false vnderstanding of holy Scriptures vsing the comparison of men who breake the golden image of the king after it is molten againe fashion it according to the similitude of a Foxe now it can not be called the kings image any longer albeit it be composed of that selfe same golde whereof the kings image was made euen so when wordes of Scripture are drawen to a new false hereticall sense count that new sense heresie not Scripture Iren adversus Ualent lib. 1. cap. 1. Now these opinions of IRENEVS and AVGVSTINE concerning the originall ground of heresie do well agree with the word of Christ himselfe written in holy Scripture Are ye not therefore deceiued because ye know not the Scriptures neither the power of God Marc 12. 24. The Sadduces knew wel eneugh the wordes of scripture but not the right sense and meaning of them And therfore it is great wisdome to mixe our reading with prayer to the ende that the Lorde who guided the
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is consubstantiall with the father yet they graunted that hee was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is of like substance with the Father But AETIVS ACATIVS and EVNOMIVS another race of ARRIANS thought that the Sonne was neither 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 nor yet 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to his Father and for this cause they were called Anomoeâ—… The thirde faction of Aâ—…rianes were MACEDONIVS and his adherents who were inconstant and wauering minded in their opinions concerning the Sonne of God sometime leaning to the Homooâ—…sians sometime to Homoiousians and sometime to Anomoei according as any occasion of griefe was presented to them by any one partie they leapt to the opinion of another partie but these wandering starres and wauering fooles obstinately spake against the diuinitie of the holy Ghost This diuision amongst themselues was the first forerunning token of the decay of this heresie What desolation also came vpon Nicomedia the principall towne of Bithynia appointed by the Emperour CONSTANTIVS for the meeting of Arrian Bishoppes the historie doth record The Lorde shooke the towne of Nicomedia with an earthquake and disappointed the meeting of the Arrians Socrat. ecclef hist. lib. 2. cap. 39. THEODORETVS differeth from SOCRATES anâ—…nt the place appointed for the convention of Aâ—…rian Bishops alwayes he granteth that it was shaken with earthquake and ouerthrowne Theodoret. lib. 2 cap. 26. In the last roome let vs consider after what maner of way should Heretiques bee dealt with by Pastours magistrates and people As concerning the Pastour because he should be a man of knowledge and able to convict those that gainsay the trueth Tit. 1. the Pastour should conferre with the Heretique admonish him once or twise to returne to the soundnesse of faith Tit. 3. Wherin it is to be noted that the worde in the Greeke language betokening admonition is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which word pointâ—…th out the end and purpose of the preachers trauailes rather then his painfull trauailes for the end should be to put a right minde into him or to bring him to his right wittes againe for an Heretique is a mad fellow indeede and out of his right wit as NAZIANZEN spake of Aâ—…OLLINARIS who denied that Christ had a soule as we haue but his diuine nature joyned with his body supplied the roome of his soule NAZIANZEN writeth of him that when he spake of the minde of Christ he was mad and by his minde 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 And it is a very hard matter to reduce a mad man to his right wit againe therefore let a preacher take it to hart that to conuert a Heretique is a difficill worke for he is dealing with a man possessed with a strong deuill who cannot be cast out by Christs disciples except Christ himselfe put hand to the worke Mat. 17. This the Apostle writeth not to make Pastours to despaire and giue ouer the care of conquessing of Heretiques but to doe this worke circumspectly and warily with humilitie and reuerent feare crauing that our Lord and master Christ Iesus would kyth his strength in our weakenesse otherwise this turne can not be done Yet lest any faithfull preacher should be vtterly dismaide in regarde of thâ—… difficultie of the worke two things are to be considered first the Apostolicke commandement warning vs to admonish him once or twise which warning seing it is not giuen in vaine it should be obeyed Secondly God hath blessed the trauailes of some of his seruants by them some Heretiques haue bene reclaimed to the right faith as namely BERYLLVS Bishop in Bostra in Arabia who denied that Christ was existent before he tooke flesh of the virgine yet by the painfull trauailes of ORIGEN hee was conuerted to the true faith againe Euseb. eccles hist. lib. 6. cap. 33. And this is the cause wherfore I separat BERYLLVS from ARTEMON in the subsequent historie In like maner God blessed the trauailes of DIONYSIVS Bishop of Alexandria by whome in a place of Egypt called Arsenoâ—…is Coracione was conuerted who had bene before infected with the errour of NEPOS an Egyptian Bishop and father of the Chiliastes Euseb. eccl hist. lib 7. cap. 24. And therefore let not the faithful Pastours despaire because the worke is difficil but obey Gods commandement and commit the issue to God himselfe Concerning Magistrats like as they prescribe to all men their duties so in like maner God who is their onely superiour prescribes their dutie to them in all things and in this mater also for the Lord commanded the false prophet who allured the people to follow other gods to be slaine Deut. 13. ver 5. What rewarde then belongeth vnto Heretiques their successouts for it is all one to worshippe a false god and to worship the true God falsly and if the false prophets who entâ—…sed the people to worshippe a false god should die what other sentence can be giuen out by the magistrates against an hereticall teacher who entiseth people to worship the true God falsly but onely that he should be slaine Hee is worse then a murtherer who killeth a mans body for there may bee some valuation of the harme and skaith that a murtherer hath done but who can value and ponder the harme that an Heretique doeth who by false doctrine murthereth the soules of infinite numbers of people hee is worse then an infidell forasmuch as hee hath obtained a more abominable name then an infidell For an infidell as S. AVGVSTINE speaketh cannot be called desertor fidei oppugnator â—…ius that is a forsaker and impugner of the faith because hee neuer embraced it but an Heretike is a backslider from the faith which sometime he professed and an hatefull impugner of the same Finally he is more pernicious then a Schismatike who laboureth to cut the band of loue wherwith we are coupled with our brethren but an Heretike endeuoureth to cut the very throate of faith wherewith we are coupled with our God Also a schisme hath many times beene found without an heresie but an heresie was neuer founde without a Schisme Then this question may be conceiued in these tearmes What shall be done with a man who is worse then a murtherer worse then an infidell worse then CORE DATHAN and ABIRAM who by a pernicious schisme rent the vnitie of the holy people yea what shall be done with them who like vnto Foxes sucke out the blood of Christ out of the soules of the poore sheepe of Christ Now let God answere from his Sanctuarie Let such a false prophet be slaine Deut 13. True it is indeede that the doubtsome judgements of ancient and learned fathers haue made this question more debatable then otherwise it needed to haue beene For S. AVGVSTINE in the booke of his Epistles is found till haue altered his opinion anent the punishment of Heretiques twise or thrise In the Epistle written to DONATVS Deputie of Afâ—…ke he would haue Heretiques to bee dantoned but not to bee slaine writting
to him in these wordes Sic igitur corum peccata compesce ut sint quos poeniteat peccasse that is to say Therefore so subdue their faultes that they may be afore hand to repent that they haue faulted Epist. 127. But in another Epistle written to GLORIVS and ELEVSIVS he thinketh that Schismatikes and Heretiques such as the Donatists were deserued greater punishment then Idolaters themselues for hee saith Qui fecerunt idolum usitata gladii morte perempti sunt qui verò sâ—…hisma facere voluerunt hiatu terrae principes devorati turba consentiensigne consumpta est that is These who made an idole were staine with the accustomed death of the sword but these who endeuoured to make a schisme their princes were deuoured by the gap of the earth and the people that consented to them were consumed by fire Epist. 162. In these two foresaide Epistles AVGVSTINE in the one is very gentle in the other very rigorous Nowe heare the thirde opinion ofâ—… AVGVSTINE in these wordes Non solùm mansuete verùm uiam utiliser salubritérque plectantur habent enim quod corpore incolumes vivunt hubent unde vivunt habent unde male rivunt duo prima salva sint ut quos poeniteat sint hoc optamus hoc quantum in nobis est impensa opera instamus Tertium vero si Dominus voluerit tanquam putre noxiúmquc resecare valde misericorditer puniet that is Let them be punished not onely meekely but also profitably and wholsomely they haue whereupon their bodies are healthfully intertained they haue whereupon they liue they haue also whereupon they liue wickedly Let these two former partes safely remaine vnto them that penitent men may be to the fore this we wish and wee earnestly endeuoure so farre as in vs lyeth that it may be brought to passe but the third part as rotten and hurtfull if it were cutted away they were very gently punished Epist. 254 this epistle is written to NECTARIVS Wherin it is euident that AVGVSTINE himselfe was not setled in one constant opinion howe Heretiques should be punished by magistrats But what shall we say When Nilus and Danube haue wandred long in end they powre their waters into the sea and when AVGVSTINE hath beene sometimes in one opinion and sometimes in another in ende hee is compelled to say Amen to that which God hath said in his worde that is that a false prophet should be slaine Deut. 13. I speake of deceiuing teachers but not of deceiued people As touching the people the weaker they are the wiser they should bee not exponing their weakenesse to the hazard of strong tentations but following the counsell of the Apostle writing to the elect Lady ver 10. 11. If there come any vnto you and bring not this doctrine receiue him not to house neither bidde him God speede for he that biddeth him God speede is partaker of his euill deedes But seeing a blinde man may bee shoueled out of the way and poore simple people may bee soone bewitched Galat. 3. therefore it is expedient for the people to acquaint themselues well with the 12. Articles of their faith and so firmly to adhere to them that in no case they sufferthem selues to be miscaried from that short summe of Christian faith For EPIPHANIVS when he had written a Catalogue of heresies that sprang vp before his own time he thought it expedient also to write another booke called Anchoratus which booke containeth a declaration of the true and right faith according to the writings of holy Scripture which faith if it bee firmely kept it shall bee like vnto an ancre that stablisheth a ship that it bee not drowned in the tempest of the raging sea euen so the fast gripping to the heades of our faith and right vnderstanding of them saueth vs that wee bee not miscaried with the tempest of hereticall doctrine Also the counsell of AVGVSTINE is not to be misregarded In reading of Scripture if wee can not take vp the very genuine sense and meaning of the place at least let vs not expone that place of Scripture in a sense repugning to the analogie of faith So shall we be like to a man who hath aberred from the direct way yet he wandereth in the fieldes leading to the towne whereat he would be Augustin de doctrina Christiana lib. 1. cap. 37. Aboue all things let not the people hearken to those teachers who would inforce the wordes of Scripture and wrest them to a sense flatly repugnant to the principall purpose intreated in that passage of Scripture for wordes are inuented for to expresse the purpose but the purpose is not deuised for the wordes A cleare example we haue in the sixt of IOHN his Gospell Our master Christ is speaking in that Chapter to a carnall fleshly hearted people who were offended at his doctrine for remedie wherof our Lorde teacheth them that his doctrine was spirituall and consequently was not to be receiued with fleshly eares and heartes saying vnto them It is the Spirit that quickneth the flâ—…sh profiteth nothing the wordes that I speake vnto you are spâ—…rit and life Ioh. 6. ver 63. That is as S. AVGVSTINE writing vpon this place doeth expound my words should be spiritually vnderstood Nowe therefore whosoeuer will expone the words of Christ spoken in the sixt of IOHN except ye eate the flesh of the Sonne of man and drinke his blood yo haue no life in you ver 53. into a corporall and carnall sense I say people ought to beware of such a teacher because he wrests Christs wordes to a sense flat repugnant to the purpose that Christ hath in hand at that time And the counsell giuen by the Apostle to TITVS although it be giuen to Bishoppes yet it is necessarie also for people in these words Holding fast the faithfull word according to doctrine Tit. 1. ver 9. Marke well the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which signifieth not onely an adherence but also a firme adherence The word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is so generall that we are tolerated to haue many things but in such way as wee had them not 1. Cor. 7. but the compound words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is to possesse firmly to keep are to be restrained only to Christ who is our portion and to his faithfull word wher vnto we ought so firmly to adhere that we will rather be separated from our liues then from that faithfull word And to this faithfull worde ALAMANDARVS Prince of Saracens vnseparably adhering deluded the Eutychian Bishops sent from SEVERVS Anno 512. So I conclude that there is nothing so expedient for Gods people as clearely to know the summe of their faith and firmly to adhere vnto the same Of the foundation of the Church SEeing that the Church is counted the Lordes citie builded vpon his holy mountaine Psal. 87. ver 1. And that house that is builded on a rock so firmly that
the stormie tempests of windes floods and raine cannot procure the fall of it Mat. 7. This house I say is vndoubtedly the building ofGod Let vs therfore seek out the true foundation of it which beeing found out let euery one of vs endeuour to be a liuing stone adhering by faith to the true foundation The worde foundation is sometime properly taken sometime vnproperly Properly 1. Cor. 3. ver 11. in these words For another foundation can no man lay then that is laide which is Christ. Vnproperly the doctrin of the Prophets and Apostles is called a foundation because it leadeth to Christ the very true foundation Ephes. 2. yer 20. Ye are built upon the foundation of the Prophets and Apostles In like maner faith that coupleth vs to the true foundation figuratiuely beareth this name Epist Iud. Build your selfe in your most holy faith ver 20. These figuratiue speaches should offend no man no more then if a man dwelling in Rhegium or Syracuse were demanded where is Icrusalem and hee should point out his finger toward the East and say there it is his meaning is there is the way leading to Jerusalem euen so when wee say that the Apostles doctrine is the foundation of the Church our meaning is that Apostolicke doctrine is a lanterne leading to Christ the true foundation The Prophet ISAI speaking of Christ in a proper sense writeth Therefore thus saith the Lord. Behold I will lay in Sion a stone a tried stone a precious corner stone a sure foundation and he that beleeueth shall not make haste Isa. 28. ver 16. Many Metaphores are here I grant and if any man list to be contentious he may affirme that in the very worde foundation there is not inlacking a piece of figuratiue speach Yet this standeth certaine that nothing is properly called the foundation of the house of God except Christ Iesus alanerly In this description of the true foundation of the Church we haue two great comforts and one wholesome admonition The first comfort is this that he who knoweth all our infirmities and by what remedies they may be best supported he hath sent his owne Sonne in our nature to beare our burthens as a foundation beareth the weight of the whole house He commanded MOSES to make a brasen serpent in the wildernesse by the sight whereof the people bitten with fierie serpents were cured Numb 21. 8. And the Lord knewe best to what foundation his poore Church leaning might finde surest safetie and sweetest refreshment Therefore O people stinged with serpents be not afraid to looke vp vnto the brasen serpent because it is the remedie prepared by God himselfe to support your wounded bodies And O weake afflicted and persecuted Church take boldnesse to adhere to Christ the precious and sure foundation appointed by God himselfe for the support of your distressed estate And the Prophet to mooue the Church to serious and diligent attendance vseth the word Behold As if the Lord were pointing out a comfort with his owne finger to wearie sinners and saying O sinner that art wearie with that burthen that hangeth on thy backe so fast presseth thee downe so sore come I will shewe thee a resting place euen the stone that I haue laid in Sion goe to it beholde I haue laide it there my selfe and that stone will beare all thy burthens refresh thee in al thy tentations On the other part marke that Satan that great deceiuer when he would most subtilly deceiue people hee will needes counterfaite God and point out his finger also and make demonstrations and say Beholde Christ is in the dâ—…sert or beholde Christ is in the secret place Mat. 24. ver 26 beleeue it not saith Christ. When God saith beholde wee will take diligent attendance what is it that the Lorde hath pointed out vnto vs. But when Satan putteth out his finger also and saith behold Christ is euen here presently really corporally in the boxe caried by the Priest then beware of the deuils demonstrations for he is an olde subtle serpent and hath deceiued many The Papistes taking aduantage of demonstratiue wordes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 thou seest 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 thou shalt see 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 looke throughly into it they take the boldenesse to affirme that the body of Christ is corporally present in the holy Sacrament which body wee not onely see but also wee touch and wee not onely touch but also wee eate it and not onely doe wee eate it but also wee carie it home vnto our houses Vpon this place of CHRYSOSTOME they haue grounded such vndoubted assurance that Christe is corporallie present in the Sacrament that the Papistes in the Northerne partes of Scotland sâ—…nt a letter to Sterling to M. P. S. to resolue the Marquesse of Huntley in the matter of the Sacrament because CHRYSOSTOME apparently condescendeth to corporall presence ofChrists body in the Sacrament When I read the letter I said and as yet doe say that they needed not to haue taken so much paines to seeke for resolution of that question either for them or for others but reade forward the words of CHRYSOSTOME that follow where hee maketh his owne meaning plaine saying 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is to lay Therefore clenge thy soule and prepare thy minde for the receiuing of these mysteries Can there be a more cuident declaration of his meaning then this First where he saith 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 thou seest him not in the crib but vpon the altar But I pray you with what cye see we Christ vpon the altar or table for both are one thing as the learned know 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 saith CHRYSOSTOME that is with the eye of our soule and minde Againe he saith that wee touch that blessed body of Iesus But with what finger 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 with the finger of our soule minde Againe he saith that we eat that blessed body but with what mouth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 with the mouth of our soule our mindc lastly he saith that we carie him home but in what stomacke 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the stomack of our soul mind For this cause he exhorteth vs to clense prepare our soule mind for the participation of diuine mysteries Prepare the eye of our mind to see Christ the finger of faith to touch him the mouth of faith to eatc him and the stomacke of our soule to keepe the Lorde Icsus Chrysost. in 1. Cor cap. 10. Homil. 24. Is there in these words one syllable that soundeth to corporall and carnal manducation of the flesh of Christ I hauc cast in this short digression to let our Northerne Papists vnderstand that the arguments which they supponed to be inuincible may be easily answered The comparison of Christ to a stone is so frequently vsed in Scripture that the very prophecie of Christs natiuitie death and latter comming to judge the world are illustrate by this
my couenant With you saith the Lord my Spirit which is vpon thee and my wordes which I haue put in thy mouth shall not depart out of thy mouth nor out of the mouth of thy seede saith the Lord from henceforth and for euer Isa. 59. ver 21 But the Anabaptists in our dayes brag of the reuelations of the spirit which reuelations notwithstanding agree not with the written word of God and therfore it is certaine that their reuelations are but fantasies and toyes of brain-sicke men This written word of God is to be read in the bookes of MOSES and the Prophets of whome Christ said Search the Scriptures for they beare testimonie of me Ioh. 5. And in the bookes written by the Apostles and Euangelists whome Christ commanded to tarie at Jerusalem vntill they were endued with power from aboue Actes 1. ver 8. This power wherewith they were endued from aboue was double First a power to knowe the sense and meaning of the Scriptures of God Secondly power to vtter boldly and couragiously in all languages and to all nations the trueth which they knewe This 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 distinguisheth the writings of the Prophets and Apostles from all other writings as THEODORETVS prudently hath noted de principio Serm. 2. The will of God saith hee is not to be sought in the bookes of PLATO who like as he knewe litle in matters concerning God so likewise hee was timorous and durst not vtter vnto the worlde boldly that litle sponke of knowledge which he had Hee knew there was onely one God but in his letters written to DIONYSIVS if they were serious 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 was the beginning of the letter thâ—…t is oâ—…e God but if the letter was not serious nor dited froÌ„ the â—…ound of his heart then the beginning of the letter was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is pluralitie of gods Who can giue vndoubted credite in maters pertaining to God to such men as know but a litle and the litle thing that they know they dare not presume to tell it to others But the Apostles were indued with strength from aboue they were taught by the Spirit of Christ in al trueth Iohn 16. they were not dashed with feare of the countenances of men Acts 4. but couragiously preached the truth of God to the great admiration of their hatefull aduersaries The word of God written by MOSES was so perfitly written that it was not lawfull to adde any thing vnto it nor to paire any thing from it Deut. 4. 12. Neither did the Prophets or Apostles adde any thing vnto the writings of MOSES but they were faithfull interpreters of MOSES bookes and vttered that same thing more clearely which was somewhat darkly shadowed into the ceremonies of the Law For like as a marchant man who hath fine cloth rolled vp in his shop if he shall lay it out in breadth and length vpon a table it remaineth the selfe same cloth it was before but it is better seene and knowne then it was before euen so the Apostles haue vttered the mysteries of the Kingdome of God more clearely then MOSES did but they haue said no more anent the saluation of man then MOSES saide before them This pure and perfite word of God should not be mixed with humane traditions for by this mixture three injuries are done to the written worde of God First by this meane the reuerence due vnto the written worde of God is impared and diminished Secondly traditions by time are equalled vnto the written worde of God and thirdly traditions are preferred vnto the written word of God And this beeing the last period whereunto the reuerence of humaine traditions tendeth to make the writâ—…n commandementes of God of none effect by their traditions as Christ clearely testifieth Mat. 15 ver 6. humane traditions are the lesse to bee regarded of all true hearted Christians to the end the written word of God may haue the owne due honour and reuerence Many false imputations against sacred Scriptures are forged by Papistes to transport the hearts of people from the perfite reuerence of scripture calling it imperfite vnsufficient and that it is obscure and that it is perillous to Laicke people to reade it lest they fall into errour The first accusation of Scripture is the vnsufficiencie of it The Bishop of Enereux that blasphemous man was bold to write a booke of the vnsufficiencie of Scripture and the greatest argument hee vseth if it were granted yet prooueth it not his purpose for he thinketh that wee haue not sufficiently by Scripture conuicted the Anabaptists who deny that children should be baptized till they be of perfite yeeres to giue a confession of their owne faith Wee suppone that all this were true yet it prooueth not vnsufficiencie in scripture but rather insufficiencie in vs to whome the mysteries of the booke of God are not sufficiently knowne There is a place of Scripture Exod 3. I am the God of Abraham Isaac and Jacob. In this place I say is an argument secretly latent and prooning the resurrection as Christ clearely declareth disputing against the Sadduces Mat. 22 ver 31. 32. yet no man before the manifestation of Christ himselfe euer perceiued that this argument was lurking in these words shall it be saide this argument was not in scripture because it was not perceiued by weake men to bee in scripture Truely it were good for this Bishop to follow the example of the Iudges that are in this Isle of Britaine when an act of Parliament is made and ratified the Iudges of our countrie decerne all causes according to the Acts but giue not out rash sentence against the Actes but when the Couenant of God is made and ratified by the bloode of Christe it were better to judge according to it then to giue out rash sentence against it Let vs consider what is written of the three bookes that shall be opened at the day of Iudgement and whereby the worlde shall be judged One of the three bookes is expresly nominat to wit the booke of life Apocal chap. 20. ver 10 the other two no man can denie to bee the Booke of the Lawe and the booke of the conscience because the Booke of the Lawe declareth all that wee should haue done and the booke of the conscience beeing opened manifesteth all that wee haue done whereupon the righteous Iudge of the worlde groundeth a just sentence of condemnation against vngodly men in this maner The booke of the Lawe manifesteth what yee should haue done the booke of your owne conscience manifesteth that yee haue done the contrarie and moreouer also your names are not found written in the Booke of life Therefore departe from mee into the fire prepared for the Deuill and his angels Nowe I demaund of Papistes concerning these three bookes that shall bee opened is any of them imperfite Is there any elect person whose name is not written in the booke of
owne infirmitie but onely for our sake who are sheepe of the sheepfold of Christe to guide vs by it to correct our wandering wayes and to holde vs in decent order Therefore of all things in the worlde let vs count Scripture a thing most pertinent to vs according to the saying of MOSES the secret thinges belong vnto the Lorde our God but the things reueiled belong to vs and our children for euer that wee may doe all the wordes of this Lawe Deut. 29. ver 29. to wit the Lawe written as is clearely declared Deut. 27. ver 2 and 3. When thou shalt passe ouer Iorden into the lande which the Lord thy God giueth thee thou shtli set up great stones and plaster them with plaster and Shelt witte upon them all the wordes of this Lawe c. Now if the writteÌ„ word be that very portion that belonged properly to our fathers to vs to our children we should sticke as fast to it as euer NABOTH did to his vineyarde remeÌ„bring euer these words of MOSES Things that are reuei led to wit in writ pertaine to vs to our children for euer According to the patterne of this written word were al reformations of religion made not according to the vncertaine report of traditions IOSIAS made reformation according to the booke of the couenant that was founde in the house of the Lord 2. Reg. cap. 23. ver 2. And therefore this worde of God ought diligently to be kept as the very patterne of all true reformation in religion if any abuse fall out at any time In our natiue countrie men are not so careful by diligent custodie to keep other measures as the measure whereby all other measures in the lande are measured one towne hath the weightes another hath the jug the third hath the furlot another hath the el-wand these are diligently kept because that bythem all faulty measures are corrected and reformed so aboue all things in this worlde the holy Scriptures should be most diligently kept Now before I speake of humane traditions the very end wherefore the Apostles committed to write the summe of their wholesome doctrine is a sore prejudice to tradition For some persons who hearde the Apostles preach went from Ierusalem to Antiochia and troubled the hearts of the Gentiles saying that they behooued to be circumcised and keepe the Law of MOSES to whome the Apostles gaue no such commandement Actes 15. Therefore the Apostles tooke occasion to put in write the summe of their doctrine Nowe if tradition was not a faithfull keeper of the Apostolicke doctrine in the very dayes of the Apostles and in the mouthes of them who heard the Apostles preach with their owne eares howe shall wee leane vnto the vncertaintie of traditions after the issue of sixteene hundreth yeeres The generalitie of the worde tradition is an occasion of errour to many for so soone as this word soundeth in their eares incontinent they thinke that all things necessarie vnto eternall life is not contained in Scripture but the want of Scripture must be supplied by traditions yet the Apostle calleth the very articles of our faith traditions namely that Christ died for our sinnes that he was buried and that he rose the third day againe 1. Cor. 15 ver 3. The Papistes take good heede to the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and say here mention is made of tradition but they obserue not so diligently the subsequent wordes albeit they be twise repeated by the Apostle 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is according to Scriptures If they will needs obtrude vnto vs traditions at the least let them be agreable vnto Scriptures and then the controuersie will cease For I may boldly speake of Popish traditions that which CLEMENS speaketh of the Philosophie of the Grecians comparing it vnto a nut 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is all the nut is not meet to be caten the kirnell is for eating but the hard shels whereinto the kirnell is enclosed are not nourishing food euen so saith CLEMENS not all the Grecian Philosophie is to bee embraced and credited The like I say of Romaine traditions that we must not glut ouer their traditions shels and kirnell altogether but those that are agreable to Scriptures we receiue but traditions repugnant to Scripture such as worshipping of images which DAMASCENE granteth to be an vnwritten tradition we vtterly detest and abhorre The place of PAVLS Epistles that seemeth to fauour vnwritten tradition is this Therefore brethren stand sast keep the instruction which yee haue beene taught either by worde or by our epistle 2. Thess 2 ver 15. Heere I affirme that like as they who rehearsed Christs wordes and wrested the true sense and meaning of them they are called false witnesses against Christ Math. 26. ver 61. Christ spake these words indeede Destroy this Temple and within three dayes I wâ—…ll build it vp againe but not in that sense that the false witnesses reported Euen so they who cite a testimonie out of the Epistles of PAVL in another sense then PAVL writeth it they are false witnesses against PAVL for PAVLS tongue in preaching was guided by the holy Ghost and PAVLS hand and pen in writting was guided by the holyGhost that same selfe trueth he preached that same selfe trueth he committed to write to the ende that the faith of the Thessalonians might be the better confirmed and strengthened If they will obstinatly contend that the particle 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is disjunctiue I will constantly affirme with the most learned ANTONIVS SADEEL that in this place it is copulatiue in this sense Keepe that instruction which yee haue receiued both by word and epistle And in the same sense 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is taken 1. Cor. 13. ver 8. Whether prophecying shall be abolished or tongues shall cease that is both prophecying shall be abolished and tongues shall cease Stand fast and keepe the instruction 2. Thess. 2. ver 15 It is not the purpose of the Apostle in these wordes to exhort any man to wilfulnes and obstinacie but vnto constant adherence vnto the veritie of God For the Apostle PETER describing the qualities of false teachers calleth them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is men presumptuous standingon their own conceits 2. Pet. 2. ver 10. Wherfore a difference is to be noted betwene obstinat men constaÌ„t men It is obstinacie when a man walketh in his own wayes will not be corrected by the wisdome of God but it is constancie when a man walketh in the wayes of God and will not depart out of them for the fauour or feare of men CAIN was obstinat Gen 4. PETER and IOHN were constant Also to keepe fast the doctrine whereby they were taught both by word and Epistle is not onely to keepe it in memorie and to keepe the volume wherein scriptures are written but to keepe it indeede by the obedience of faith For men are thrise
authoritie to forbid to eate meates that are created by God to the vse of men they vsurpe authoritie ouer the conscience of men binding where God hath loosed loosing where God hath bound and mixing heauen and earth through other as if men on earth should haue such absolute soueraignitie ouer the conscience euen as the God ofheauen hath This is called an apostasie from the faith not because all defection is finished in this but because all defection is grounded in this one point to set a mortal man in the chaire of God to attribut vnto him such absolut souerainitie ouer ourcoÌ„science as God had ouer the conscience of ADAM Gen. 3. as miserable experience hath clearely manifested in the Popedom Doth not the Apostle PAVL craue that the seruice that we offer to God should be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is a reasonable seruice Rom. 12. ver 1 But when we are led away either with the conceits of our owne hearts or yet when we cast off the yocke of God and stoupe downe the necke of our conscience vnder the lawes of mortall men in matters of religion what equitie of reason is kept in such doing to match and equall our selues or others to God Moreouer the A post PAVL foretelleth that these backsliders froÌ„ the faith should speake lies in hypocrisie hauing their conscience seared with an hot yron 1. Tim. 4 ver 2. These words cannot be properly applyed to the old Heretiques of whoÌ„ we haue spoken who ascribed the institution of matrimonie to Satan the creatioÌ„ procreatioÌ„ of mankindvnto the deuil because they spak not falshood in hypocrisy but in opeÌ„ blasphemy therfore they might haue bene easily discerned auoided yea in other heades of their doctrine concerning the natiuitie and death of Christ they were so blasphemous that in the worde putativé natus mamfestatus mortuus they were the very aduocats of the deuill lren lib 3. advérsus Valent. cap. 20. 39. But in the Popish church the lawes forbidding mariage to some men and meates at sometimes are so coloured with appearance of holynes that the forgers of such lawes in hypocrisie had neede to be pointed out by the finger of God in his worde to the ende that no maske nor visard put vpon vngodlinesse should peruert the vnderstanding of men But the more subtle hypocrisie that should be vsed the more vigilant and wakrife should the Lordes forewarned people be that they were not deceiued by lies spoken in hypocrisie Likewise the Apostle foretelleth that these deceiuers should haue their ' consuence seared or cut off with an hote yron In which wordes the Apostle alludeth to members of a body first feastered next senslesse and thirdly cut off with an hot yrone So are the conscience of those deceiuers fâ—…st cankered with errour next past feeling albeit wholesome admonitions be vsed for reclaiming them from errour last of all their conscience is a rotten thing and vtterly cut off Wherein it is to be marked that feeling of all senses is most necessarie a most vnseparable companion of the life begunne when the sensitiue life beginneth and ending when it endeth so that to be past feeling is all one as to be vtterly dead in body or conscience But let vs see to whom this can be justly applyed If we call to mind the obstinacie of the old Heretiques true it is that they were sensâ—…sse men of whom IRENEVS justly said that they counted themselues not ouercome by the power of the trueth so long as they adhered fast vnto their errour As if an impudent fellow who wrestleth and is ouerthrowne and is lying on his backe on the ground yet hee would denie that he is ouerthrowne because hee sticketh fast by the grip of his aduersaries garments Iren. lib. 5. adversus Valent. But apply this to the Papists of our dayes and we shall finde them tenfold more senslesse obstinat then the old Heretiques were for they haue found out meanes to harden their harts in error that when they are a thousand times conuicted by the clear shining light of the Gospell then the authoritie of their Church and opinion that it cannot erre doth locke them vp so fast in the bands of the deuill that all the trauell taken vpon them is spent in vaine they remaine senslesse hauing their conscience seared with the hote yron of Satan as the Apostle speaketh In particular the Apostle pointeth out two heades of doctrine that deceiuing teachers should maintaine to wit they should forbid mariage and they should command to abstaine from meates Marke these two words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is forbidding and commanding The word commanding is not in the Greeke text but EPIPHANIVS thinketh this ellipsis must be supplyed by the worde 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is commanding to abstaine from meates both these wordes are imperious and pointing out men in authoritie and practising their soueraignitie in all things wherinto the eminent power of a Soueraigne is manifested hee biddeth forbiddeth hee maketh lawes and constitutions the disobedience whereof bringeth the contraueeners vnder feare of great punishment euen so the deceiuers of whom the Apostle speaketh in matters of mariage meats should not be content to tell their opinion to allure by persuasiue reasons others to embrace their opinion but being mounted vp in high authoritie they should command to abstaine from meates and they should enterdite mariage to some persons with authoritie adding paines to the commandement that the contraueeners should be deposed from their office they should be counted Heretiques they should be condemned to hell beside all other ciuill punishments which magistrates addicted to their authoritie could inflict These wordes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is forbidding and bidding cannot be applyed to Gnostici Encratitae nor yet to the Manicheans of the next Centurie because they had no soueraignitie nor power to command Yea MANES himselfe was excoriat and put to death by the king of Persia as SOCRATES writeth lib. 1. cap. 22. and that for a light cause by reason hee could not cure his diseased sonne But the words of the Apostle clearely declareth that hee speaketh of men furnished with authoritie to bid abstaine from meates and to forbid mariage and this agreeth well with the Romaine Antichrist and his vsurped authoritie Notwithstanding of all these lawes made in the Romaine church and straite prohibition of mariage to the clergie we ought to follow the example of Christs disciples who after that they knew that celestiall voice that sounded from heauen in time of Christs Baptisme This is my welbeloued Sonne in whwÌ„ I am wel pleased heare him Mat. 3. They closed their eares and locked vp their hearts from hearkning to any voyce in the earth that spake the contrarie some said that he was ELI AS other said that hee was IEREMIAS or some of the olde Prophets but the disciples hearkning to the voyce that came downe from heauen said that he was
maine and principall grounds vpon the authoritie of the Bishop of Rome and vpon the authoritie of generall Councils ONVPHRIVS to vphold the one vndoeth the other and to cleare HONORIVS of all suspition of heresie he bringeth the generall Councill vnder a suspition of falsification Then let ONVPHRIVS either produce the true and vncorrupt acts of the sixt generall Councill which he will neuer be able to doe or else for all his fectlesse apologie HONORIVS name is spotted with the blame of heresie And of late dayes the Romaine chaire hath not onely renued but also doubled the heresie of the Collyridians damned in the dayes of EPIPHANIVS For the Collyridians gaue onely some piece of diuine honour to the blessed virgin the mother of our Lorde but the Romaine Bishops in suffering by their toleration conniuence or rather allowance the Psalter of our Lady as they call it to be printed diuulgat and vsed by Christian people wherein all the honour due to Christ not excepting the sitting at the right hand of the Father Psal. 110. is all attributed vnto the virgine MARIE In so doing I say they haue not onely renued but also doubled the heresie of the Collyridians In the Councill of Basil gathered Ann. 1431. EVGENIVS 4 then B. of Rome was deposed by the general Councill of Basil as a notable schismaticke and perturber of the peace of Christes Church Yet his name is in the roll of the succession of Romaine Bishops and all these who haue sitten in the chaire of Rome since the dayes of EVGENIVS 4. are successors to a perjured schismaticke justly deposed by the generall Councill of Basil with consent of the Emperour SIGISMVND Now let Romanists advise whether they will blame the generall Councill or the Bishop of Rome EVGENIVS 4. If they blame the general Councill then the generall Councill may erre euen in great fundamentall points of their owne faith for it leaneth vpon the authoritie of the B. of Rome Councils And if they wil blame EVGENIVS 4. as a schismaticke worthy of deposition then is their succession whereof they glorie so much vtterly cut off since the dayes of EVGENIVS the fourth As touching idolatrie I dare boldly set the Romaine chaire in higher degree then the idolarrous Jewes of old of whom IEREMIE speaketh that according to the number of their cities was the number of their gods Ier. 2. ver 28 Nowe there are not so many cities in Juda as there are Angels Apostles martyres and Saints in heauen to whom the Romaine chaire giueth the glory of Christ maketh them mediators of intercestion Therefore it is an impudent presumption to brag of Apostolicke succession when as by heresie schisme and idolatrie they haue so oft fallen and yet continue in falling away from the footsteps of the Apostles Now because commonly like errours haue like grounds let vs consider what was the ground of the error of the succession of AARON and thereby may easily be discerned the ground of the error of the alledged Apostolicke succession The posteritie of AARON beeing reprooued by IEREMIE the Prophet tooke the reproofe in a very euill part supponing that they were exeemed from errour in maters of religion because of the promises of God made to the tribe of LEVI therfore they say Come and let vs imagine some deuise against Jeremiah for the Lâ—…w shâ—…ll not perish from the Priest nor counsell from the wise nor the word from the Prophet Cone and let vâ—… smite him for his tongue and let vs not takâ—… heede to his words Ier. 18. ver 18. The promises made to the tribe of LEVI are contained Deut. 33 ver 8. 9 10. 11. And after the captiuitie of Babylon MALACHI making an ample declaration of the promises made to LEVI saith My couenant was with him of life peace Igaue him feare he feared me was afraid before my name The Lawe of trueth waâ—… in his mouth and there was none iniquitie found in his l ps he walked with me in peace and equitie did turne many away from iniquitie For the Priests lips should preserue knowledge and they should secke the Law at his mouth for he is the messenger of the Lord of hosts Mal. 2. ver 5. 6. 7. Of this promise of God spoken by MOSES and long after amplified by the Prophet MALACHI many did collect that the successors of AARON LEVI could not erre in religion but how erroneous false this conclusion was the wordes of the Prophet MALACHI immediatly after following do declare But ye are gone out of the way ye haue caused many to fall by the Lawe ye haue broken the couenant of Leui saith the Lord of Hostes Mal. 2. ver 8. If we had no further to alledge but these two testimonies that IEREMIE MALACHI did reprooue the successors of LEVI AARON of great errours defection notwithstanding of the promises made to them their posteritie yet these two witnesses being Prophets of God doe aboundantly prooue that promises made to LEVI and AARON do not exeeme their succession from error in religion But marke another circumstance in the ground of this errour of AARONS succession which was this God made a promise conditionall which they supposing to be absolute tooke libertie to doe what they lifted The conditions are clearely set downe by the Prophet MALACHI cap. 2. If they feared God conuerted others from their wicked waies kept the key of knowledge then they should be counted the Ambassadours of the Lord of hostes but these conditions being broken they hauing gone out of the way hauing caused many to fall by the law hauing broken the couenant of LEVI they were so far from being counted the Ambassadours of God that God made them vile before al the people ver 9 Yea the Lord cursed them cast doung vpon their faces euen the doung of their solemne feastes made them like vnto it ibid. ver 3. This was the tragicall euent of AARONS successours who opened one of their eares to heare the promise of God but closed the other eare from hearing and marking the conditions that were required of them to whom the promise was made The Romaine Church not vnlike to the successors of AARON haue their eare opened to heare the promise of God made to the Apostles their successors in these words Behold I am with you vnto the end of the world Mat 28 ver 20. but they close their eares from hearing the condition required of the Apostles their successours contained in the same verse in these words teaching them to obserue all things whatsoeuer I command you Although they teach a doctrine repugnant to Christs commandement yea and a doctrine of deuils as PAVL speaketh 1. Tim. 4. yet must they be counted the Apostles successors and that Christ is with them that they do not erre But God wil cast their doung in their faces and make them like to
it that is vile and filthie as hee did vnto the Priests of the succession of AARON If any man wil obstinatly contend that the promise made to the Apostles and their successours was absolute and not conditionall consider the inconuenients that will follow Seeing this promise was not made to PETER onely but also to all the rest of the Apostles and their successours then as none of the Romaine Bishops can erre in religion because they are the successours of PETER as they alledge so in like maner the Bishops of Ierusalem Alexandria Antiochia Ephesus Philippi Thessalonica Corinth diuerse other places are all exeemed from errour because the Apostles and Euangelists preached and constitute Churches in all-these places they are successours to the Apostles in that same sense that the Bishops of Rome are successours to PETER And if none of all these can erre what priuiledge hath the church of Rome aboue all other Churches Or how can that be performed which was foretolde by the Apostle concerning apostasie that should fall out the reuelation of the man of sinne childe of perdition 2. Thess. 2 For all the successours of the Apostles beeing exeemed from error what place could be giuen to the Antichrist or what doore could haue bene opened to MAHOMET by whose delusions the Orientall Church hath bene so miserably abused But seeing the Apostles had some extraordinarie things such as calling gifts and prerogatiues They were called immediatly by Christ and were taught immediatly by his Spirit and mouth Gal. 1. They receiued from heauen the gift of tongues and languages to vtter this celestiall knowledge to all tongues nations Act. 2. They had power by imposition of hands to conferre to others the gift of the holy Spirit Act 8 With these extraordinarie giftes they had also extraordinarie prerogatiues that in teaching the doctrine receiued from Christ they should not erre Now these who cal themselues successors to the Apostles they dare not clame to the Apostles immediat calling nor yet to their extraordinarie gifts but that which of all the rest was most extraordinarie to the Apostles viz. to be exeemed from errour in teaching and writing that is so fast adhered vnto that it is one of the principal grounds of the Romaine faith in our dayes that the Bishop of Rome cannot erre in faith and religion Yea so infortunate are the Bishoppes of Rome of late dayes that they would climme vp to the highest top and preeminence of Apostolicke dignitie to be exeemed from errour when as in things of lesse importance they cannot attaine as we speak to the Apostles garters This proud conceit of Apostolick succession with power of binding and loosing exemption from errour made some of the Bishops of Rome so high minded so vaine and ridiculous that learned fathers conueened together in Councils thought their pride more worthie to be receiued with scoffing wordes then with prolixe refutations Example whereof wee haue in a Councill gathered at Rome in the time of the Emperour OTTO the first about the yeere of our Lord 956. In which Councill IOHN 13. Others write Pope IOHN the 12. hee fled for feare of the Emperour OTTO Many grieuous accusations were giuen in against him such as incest murther saeriledge playing at dice and drinking to the deuill admitting of boyes to be Bishops for money with many other villanous things ouâ—…r and beside his perfidie in assisting BERENGARIVS and his sonne ALBERTVS against the Emperour OTTO contrarie to his promise and oath made before to the Emperour Libertie being granted to Pope IOHN to compeare without feare to answere to the accusations objected against him he beeing conuict in conscience would not compeare but he sent a short letter to the Council bearing that he was PETERS successor and had power of binding loosing by vertue of this power hee band them vnder paine of cursing that they should not proceede to his deposition To this proud letter the Councill gathered at Rome returned this answere that Christ gaue power of binding loosing to all his disciples as well as to PETER but one of them to wit IVDAS by abusing his power lost his power only he retained some power of binding to wit he had libertie to binde his owne necke to the gallous In which wordes they call him IVDAS and biddes this vile beast goe and hang himselfe if he lift Hist. Magdeb urg Cent. 10. cap. 9. PLATINA callâ—…th IOHN 13. homo sceleratissinus a most wicked man ONVPHRIVS the aduocate of all wicked causes blusheth and dare not stand at the barre to pleade the cause of IOHN 12. the predecessour of LEO the eight for both are one man he whom PLATINA calleth 13. and he whome ONVPHRIVS counteth 12. The Bishops of Rome might haue bene admonished by this one example if there were no mo not to be high minded not to cum to the supreame top of Apostolicke preeminence In a worde the Bishops of Rome of late yeeres are moâ—…e like to the successours of CAIAPHAS who would needes haue Christe to stand before his judgement seat judge of Christ his doctrine disciples Ioh. 18 ver 19. then they are like to the successours of PETER for I can see no inexcusable boldnes in CAIAPHAS damning Christs doctrine but I grope the like in the Romaine church that vsurpeth authoritie ouer the written word ouer Councils and consequently ouer Christ himselfe To conclude this treatise I will compare succession wherof the Romaine church braggeth so much to the way that lay betweene Samaria and Jerusalem this way led the people of Ephraim Manasse Jssachar Zabulon Nephthali and Aser to Jerusalem when they set their face Southward when they went vpward but the same way againe led them from Jerusalem when they turned their faces Northward when they went downward Euen so if a man set his face toward heauenly Ierusalem he shal finde a number of holy successors of the Apostles in puritie of doctrine honestie of conuersation patience in suffering that shall leade him to Christ to heauenly Ierusalem but againe it is as certaine if a man will set his face Northward to defection to backsliding and to preferre the traditions of men to the ordinances of God there shall not inlacke a number of guiders in the roll of personall successours as they call it to the Apostles who shall lead him from Jerusalem to Samaria from the mountaine of God to the valley of Benhinnon Therefore while we are in the way take heed what way our faces are set whether to Ierusalem or to Samaria and if they be set to Ierusalem let vs followe these sure guides who were true successours to the Apostles and they shall indeede leade vs to Christ to heauenly Ierusalem and to the glory which in heart and minde we waite for whereunto God lead vs for his Christs sake Amen CENTVRIE III. Chap. 1. Seuerus AFter PERTINAX and IVLIAN SEVERVS gouerned 17 yeeres 8. months
many persecuted preachers had wiues and children as the historie clearely recordeth CHEREMON B. of a citie in Egypt called Nilus fled to the mountaines of Arabia accompanied with his wife and returned not againe to Egypt neither was hee seene of those who sought him in the wildernesse Euseb. lib. 6. cap 42 DIONYSIVS B. of Alexandria who miraculously escaped the crueltie of persecuters maketh expresse mention of his children Deo mthi ut migrarem praecipiente viánque mirabiliter aperiente ego liberi multi fratres egressi sumus that is after that God had commanded me to remooue and had miraculously opened a passage vnto mee I and my children and brethren went forth Euseb. lib. 6. cap. 40. If antiquitie be regarded Bishops who doe marie are not Nicolaitan Heretiques but rather such as forbid to marie teach a doctrine of deuils 1 Tim cap. 4. ver 3. Thirdly it is to bee marked that in time of this vehement persecution many fainted fell backe from the open profession of Christian faith Others to prouide timous remedie against such defections gaue out a rigorous sentence against such as had fallen of infirmitie that they should not be receiued againe into the fellowship of the church In this opinion was NOVATVS his complices And by their example we should learne to beware of such men as vnder pretence of zeale pertur be the vnitie of the Church inuent remedies to cure the maladies of the diseased Church that are worse then the sicknes it selfe as the Nicolaitanes did Euseb lib. 6 cap. 43. Weaknes at somo time is to bee pitied but deuilish rigour pitying no man who falleth of infirmitie is a lesson that hath no allowance in the booke of God Gal. 6. ver 1. This cruell tyrant after he had reigned two yeeres made warre against the Scythians some call them the Gothes by whom hee was vanquished in battell and fearing to be ouertaken and to come vnder the reuerence of barbarous people hee cast himselfe into a deepe pit where hee ended his life and his body could not be found Bucolc Index Chron. Chron Func The great desolations that were made in the worlde about this time by the plague of pestilence the Hethnickes imputed the cause of them to the Christians But CYPRIAN whose pen the Lord guided better declared that the cause of all these calamities was the worshipping of Idoles the contempt of Gods true seruice and the persecuting of innocent Christians Cypr. ad Demetrianum Gallus Volusian AFter DECIVS GALLVS VOLVSIAN his sonne reigned 2 yeere He walked in the footsteps of DECIVS Euseb. lib. 7 cap. 1. He was slaine by EMILIAN who presumed to reigne but he was so hastely made out of the way that Euseb. and many other historitians misknow his name in the Catalogue of Emperours Valerianus Gallienus VALERIANVS and GALLIENVS his sonne reigned 15. yeeres Euseb. viz GALLIENVS with his father in coniunct authoritie 7. yeeres after his fathers captiuitie and death he reigned alone 8. yeeres in the first three or foure yeres of the Empire of VALERIAN he was favourable and friendlie to Christians and great numbers of them were found in the Emperours court But afterward he was seduced by an Egyptian sorcerer who hated Christians because that by them he was hindered from practising his magicall charmes So the eight persecution began vnder VALERIAN Euseb. lib. 7. cap. 10. In this persecution suffered three Bishops of Rome LVCIVS STEPHANVS and SIXTVS 2. and a Deacon Laurence who was laied vpon an hote boiling yron and patientlie endured the torment of fire This is that Deacon who called the poore the treasure of the Churche for then is the Church rich when it is rich in good works and feedeth clotheth and visiteth Christ in his hungrie naked and diseased members DIONYSIVS Bishop of Alexandria was banished to Cephro a place in the wildernesse of Lbya Euseb. lib. 7 cap. xi PRISCVS MALCHVS ALEXANDER were deuoured by beasts in Caesarea Palestinae Euseb. lib. 7. cap. 12 CYPRIAN B. of Carthage was beheaded Nazianz. in laudem Cypriani MARINVS a Romaine Captaine in Caesarea was invied for the dignity honour he was advanced vnto and he was accused to be a Christian and consequently to be vncapable of great preferments dignities he was encouraged by THEOTECNVS B. of Caesarea patiently to suffer death for the cause of Christ by taking him in into a secret chalmer and laying before him a drawen sworde and the booke of the Gospell and bidding him take his choice of one of these two which he liked best MARINVS liked better of the booke of the Gospell then of the sworde and was martyred for the faith contained in that sacred booke of holy Scripture Euseb. lib. 7 cap. 15. ASTYRIVS a noble Senatour caried the body of this holy martyr MARINVS vpon his own shoulders and buried it honourably Euseb. ibid. cap. 16. In end the Lord deliuered this persecuting Tyrant into the hande of SAPOR King of Persia who not only deteened him in strait captiuitie but also abused him most filthelie and made his body a footestoole trampled vpon his necke at such times as hee was about to mount on horsebacke Euseb. eccl hist. lib. 7. cap. 13. Bucolc Index chr This fearful captiuity of VALERIAN had into it a notable testimony of the wrath of God against persecuters For like as he trampled vnder his feet the Church of Christ so in like manner the Lord gaue his necke and backe to bee trampledvpon by the feete of his enemies This example of Gods heauie indignation somewhat terrified GALLIENVS his son and hee gaue out an edict for the fafe returning of such as were banished to their own dwelling p aces and for staying the rage of persecution Euseb. lib. 7. cap. 13. DIONYSIVS B. of Alexandria hauing liberty granted by the Emperours edict to returne from banishmēt came backe again to Alexandria wherein he found such terrible desolation by famine pestilēce that there remained not of men women children so many aliue as there were wont to be of ancient hoare headed men walking vpon their streets the Lord was so highly displeased with the vnthankful world that he was determined to cōsume thē who had cōsumed his people The good cariage of Christians at this time is worthie to be marked who were full of charitie loue and visited the sicke did all offices of humanitie to those who were diseased or dead whereas the Pagans by the contrarie forsooke their dearest friends left them comfortlesse and thrust out such as were halfe deade vnto the streetes left them there vuburied to be eaten with dogs This is written in the letter of DIONYSIVS insert in the historie of Euseb. lib. 7. cap. 21 22. so great difference is betweene Christians trained vp in the schoole of Christ others who haue not bene fed with the sincere milke of the worde Christians in time of sicknesse were
more dutifull to their enemies then others were vnto their friends If any man would defend worshipping of images to be an ancient custome in the Church by the two brasen images which wer set vp in Caesarea Philippi for a memorial of the miracle that Christ wrought in curing of the woman who had the bloodie issue Euseb. lib. 7. cap. 18. the foresaide place of EVSEBIVS wil make nothing for him For these images were not mâ—…de for adoratioÌ„ neither were they set vp in teÌ„ples nor worshipping places but in the very street before the doore of the womaÌ„ who had ben cured The places wherunto Christians were gathered together for diuine seruice at this time are called in the mandat of the Emperour GALLIENVS Coemiteria Euseb. li. 7. cap. 13. In these places no man readeth that images were set vp Beside this these images were grauen or moiten by the handes of Pagans and not of Christians and this fact was done by imitation of the Gentiles 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is according to the custome of the Gentiles he faith not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 according to the custome of her owne kinred but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as said is Yet may we take warning by this place to beware of the small beginnings of errour Images haue bene like vnto a base borne fellowe who at the first can haue no credite to set his head into the Kings palace but afterward he getteth ingresse into the vtter court in end his credite dayly increasing by degrees he getteth fauour to ly in the Kings bed chalmer euen so in the first 300. yeere of our Lord images were not brought in into places of holy conuentions afterward they were brought in into Churches but not worshipped as the Epistle of GREGORIVS the first written to SEVERVS B. of Marsil clearely testifieth But in end adoration of images was in so frequent vse as if it had beene the principall point of the worship of God Claudius Quintilius CLAVDIVS after GALLIENVS reigned 2. yeeres Euseb. lib 7 cap. 29. And his brother QVINTILIVS 17. dayes He is not reckoned by EVSEBIVS in the rol of Emperours Aurelianus AFter QVINTILIVS AVRELIANVS possessed the crown 6. yeeres Euseb. lib. 7. cap 30. In the beginning of his reigne he was not a great disturber of Christians Notwithstanding in continuance of time his nature somewhat inclinable to seueritie was altered to plaine tyrannic which tyrannie first he shewed beginning with the murther of his own sisters sonne as witnesseth EVTROPIVS After that he proceedeth to moue the ninth persecution against Christians albeit the mercifull working of God did soone ouerthrow all the wicked purpose of the Emperour For as the edict and proclamation should haue bene denounced for the persecuting of Christians the mightie hand of the Lord from aboue did suddenly stop his purpose clearely declaring to all men that there is no power to worke any violence against the seruants of God vnlesse his permission doe suffer them and giue them lieue Euseb. lib. 7. cap. 30. Func Chron. Here I see that D. I. FOXE writer of the booke of martyres taketh lieue of VINCENTIVS martyrologie If others had done the like they had not heaped vp so many martyres in the dayes of CLAVDIVS QVINTILIVS and AVRELIAN as they haue done For EVSEBIVS had assuredly made mention of it if the number had beene so great as VINCENTIVS recordeth Before the Emperours minde was altered and inclined to tyranme against Christians hee assisted with his authoritie the Bishops conueened at Antiochia for the deposition and excommunication of the Heretique SAMOSATENVS And so the Emperours authoritie beeing interponed this proud Heretique was compelled to stoop and to giue place and with great ignominie was driuen from the towne of Antiochia Euseb. lib. 7 cap. 30. In his place DOMNVS was elected to be Bishop of Antiochia a man endued with good graces the sonne of DEMETRIAN who immediatly before SAMOSATENVS gouerned the Church of Antiochia And heere againe it is to be marked that the Bishops at this time albeit it was a time of persecution yet did they not abhorre from mariage for DEMETRIANVS Bishop of Antiochia was a maried man and had children and DOMNVS was his sonne so that the prohibition of mariage to men in spirituall offices is not an ancient doctrine Annius Tacitus Florianus AFter AVRELIAN was flaine betweene Bizans and Heraclea the imperial chaire was vacant 6. months The Senat of Rome elected ANNIVS TACITVS to be Emperour He continued but 6. months in his gouernment EVSEBIVS oue rpasseth his name with silâ—…nce as likâ—…wise the name of his brother FLORIANVS who aspired to the imperiall dignitie Func Chron. Aurelius Probus AVRELIVS PROBVS a gentle and peaceable Emperour reigned 6. yeeres 3. months Euseb. Func chron He was inuied by his captaines souldiers because hee appointed them to plant vineyardes and saide there was no great neede of souldiers where no enemie was to be feared Hee was slaine by his souldiers Func Chron. Bucolc Carus Carinus Numerianus CARVS with his two sonnes CARINVS and NVMERIANVS reigned after PROBVS All these three continued not aboue the space of 3. yeeres Euseb. lib. 7. cap. 30. And NVMERIANVS was slaine by his owne father in law called APER Func Chron. CARVS was slaine by thunder and CARINVS was ouercome in battell and slaine by DIOCLETIAN whome the Romaine armie had declared to be Emperor while CARINVS was yet aliue Bucolc Index chro Diocletianus Maximianus Like as DIOCLETIAN ouercame CARINVS the sonne of CARVS in battell euen so likewise he slew APER the father in lawe of NVMERIANVS with his owne hands Func Chron. Whether this was done for detestation of sin or for desire of gouernment it is vncertaine Alwayes some affirme that his concubine DRVAS had said vnto him that he should kill a wilde Boare before he should be Emperour And after the killing of APER which name by interpretation signifieth a wilde Boare hee became Emperour In the beginning of his reigne he chused for his college MAXIMIANVS surnamed HERCVLEVS father to MAXENTIVS And these two chused other two viz. GALERIVS CONSTANTIVS CHLORVS the father of CONSTANTINE whoÌ„ they called Casars but the honourable title of AVGVSTVS DIOCLETIAN MAXIMIAN retained to themselues These two A A. reigned 20 yeers CONSTANTIVS CHLORVS CAESAR continued 15. yeeres GALERIVS CAESAR 21. yeeres DIOCLETIAN and MAXIMIANVS HERCVLEVS abstained from persecuting of Christians vntill the 19 yeere of their reigne Before I touch the historie of the tenth persecution three things are to be premitted First that after the persecution of VALERIAN the 8. persecuter the Church enjoyed great peace which albeit it was like to be cut off by the altered minde of AVRELIAN yet the wise dispensation of the wisdome of God prouided that all his cruell enterprises were disappointed The righteous Lord cutted the cords of the wicked Psal. 129. ver 4. Secondly Christians were in great fauour and credite with Emperours and
after many torments was in end laid vpon the altar whereupon they vsed to offer sacrifice to idols while there was yet some streÌ„gth in his hande they put franckincense into his right hande thinking that he would haue scattered the incense vpon the altar and sacrificed but he endured the torment patiently saying the words of the Psalme 145. Blessed be the Lord who teacheth mine hands to fight In end LICINIVS made warre against CONSTANTINE and being diuerse times ouercome both by sea and land he yeelded himselfe at length and was sent to Thessalia to liue a priuate life where he was slaine by the souldiers SO CONSTANTINE obtained the whole empire alone Here ende the ten persecutions CENT III. Cap. 2. TO VICTOR succeeded ZEPHYRINVS the 14. Bishop of Rome who liued in that charge 8. yeres 7. months 10. dayes Platin. EVSEBIVS attributeth vnto him 18. yeeres Euseb. lib 6 cap. 21. so vncertaine is the computation of the yeeres of the gouernement of the Bishops of Rome EVSEBIVS writeth nothing of his decretall epistles and these that are forged by late writers are foolish and ridiculous Consecration of the holy cuppe in a vessel of glasse alanerly A Bishop to bee accused before honest Iudges twelue in number whome the Bishop himselfe shall chuse if neede bee honest and vnspotted witnesses to bee heard in his cause no fewer then 72. conforme and aboue the number of these 70. disciples whome Christ adjoyned as fellow-labourers in preaching with his Apostles And finally that no definitiue sentence should bee pronounced against a Bishop vntill the time his cause were heard of the Patriarch of Rome This is but a mocking of the Church of God to attribut such swelling pride such vnaccustomed formes of judicatorie such defensiue armour fencing and gwarding vnrighteous men against just deserued punishment vnto the simplicitie of an ancient Church humbled vnder the crosse and sighing vnder the yocke of heauie and long-lasting afflictions These false and forged decretall epistles altogether vnknowne to the fathers who liued before the dayes of CONSTANTINE will procure one day a decreete and sentence of wrath against these who haue giuen out new inuented lies vnder the names of ancient and holy fathers The canons of the Apostles albeita booke falsly attributed to the Apostles doe agree better with scripture then the constitution of ZEPHYRINVS For the Scripture saith that by the mouth of two or three witnesses euery worde shall bee confirmed Matt. 18 ver 16. The Canons of the Apostles say 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is Let not an Heretique be admitted to beare witnesse against a Bishoppe neither yet one witnesse alanerly albeit hee bee faithfull because that by the mouth of two or three witnesses euery worde shall be confirmed Canon Apost cap. 74. The writer of the Canons of the Apostles had some remembrance of the words of Scripture but the forger of the decretall epistles of ZEPHYRINVS is like vnto a ship-man who hath hoised vp his saile and auanced his ship so far into the sea that hee hath tint the sight of lande and townes as the Poet speaketh Provehimur Pelago terraeque vâ—…besque recedunt Surely this lying fellowe who euer hee hath bene that hath written this supposititious decretall epistle of ZEPHYRINVS hee hath hoised vp his saile and is so bent to lie that he hath tint both sight and remembrance of the words of holy scripture CALLISTVS the 15. Bishop of Rome continued in his charge 5. yeeres Euseb. eccles hist. lib. 6. cap. 21. PLATINA saith 6 yeeres 10. months 10. dayes The fable of Pope DAMASVS who affirmeth that CALLISTVS builed a Church to the honour of the virgine MARIE beyond Tyber is rejected by PLATINA himselfe because the historie of the time clearely prooueth that in the daies of SEVERVS and his sonnes the conuentions of the Christians could not haue bene in magnificke temples but rather in obscure chappels or subterraneall places so that the multiplied number of lies written of the Bishops of Rome who liued in this age and the decretall epistles falsly attributed vnto them plainely proue that the garment of antiquitie vnder the lap whereof Papistes would so faine lurke is altogether inlacking to them VRBANVS 1. was the 16. Bishoppe of Rome He continued in his office eight yeeres saith Euseb. lib. 6. cap. 22. PLATINA foure yeeres ten months twelue dayes Of his martyrdome EVS EBIVS maketh no mention Others who record his martyrdome are not certaine in what Emperours dayes hee was martyred Iproceede to his successour PONTIANVS the 17. B. of Rome He continued in his charge 9. yeeres 5. months 2. dayes Platin Euseb. saith 6. yeeres He was banished to the Isle Sardinia where he died Of the two decretall epistles ascribed vnto him the second is generall written to al men who feare and loue God the very first words of it prooue it to be false forged Pontianus sanctae uniuersalis Ecclesiae Episcopus c. that is PONTIANVS Bâ—…shop of the holy vniuersall Church to all them who feare loue God wisheth welfare Tom. 1. Concil Such magnificke stiles as these were not as yet in vse and when they crept in into the Church afterward they were giuen by persons who admired the vertues of some singulare and rare men such as CYPRIAN and ATHANASIVS and EVSEBIVS but no man did vsurpe such proud and arrogant titles of dignitie in his owne writings direct to other Christians and therefore the learned reject this epistle as composed by some late vnlearned and flattering fellowe After PONTIANVS succeeded ANTERVS the 18 B. of Rome to whome EVSEBIVS assigneth but one mouth of continuance in his ministrie lib. 6. cap. 29. DAMASVS assigneth to him 12. yeeres PLATINA 11. yeeres 1 month 12. dayes and this diuersitie of counting cannot be reconciled Next to ANTERVS succeeded FABIANVS the 19. Bishop of Rome vpon whose head a doue lighted when the people were coÌ„sulting anent the election of a Bishop therfore with full consent of the wholeCongregation he was declared to be theirBishop The people at this time were so far from beeing secluded froÌ„ giuing their consent to the electioÌ„ of him who should be ordained their Pastour that the consent of the people had the principall swey in the election of Pastours Func Chron Commentar He suffered martyrdome vnder the reigne of DECIVS the 7 great persecuter after hee had continued in his office 14. yeeres 11. months 11. dayes Platin de vit Many constitutions made by him are cited by GRATIANVS insert Tom 1. Concil One of them I cannot pâ—…sse by We constitute that vpon euery Lordes day the oblation of the altar shall be made by euery man and Woman both of bread and wine to the end that by these oblations they may be deliuerea from the heapes of their sinnes First marke in this constitution that the bread and wine which the people brought with them vpon the Lords day for
who are not guiltie of the faultes that were in the Novatians if they be vndeseruedly charged with this name giuen of olde to Heretiques let them say with humble heartes that in one sense they are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 because they are purged from sinne in the fountaine of the blood of Christ I Iohn 1. ver 7. But in no other sense meaning can true Christians be called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 except onely in this because their sinnes are freely forgiuen in Christ and God hath begun the worke of sanctification in them to be a testimonie that they are planted in the stocke of Christ. In this sense speaketh the Euangelist IOHN 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is Nowe are yee cleane through the word that I haue spoken vnto you Ioh. 15. ver 3. The heresie of SABELLIVS began to shew it selfe vnto the world about the yeere of our Lord 257. vnder the reigne of GALLVS It was first fet foorth by NOETVS in Ptolemaida afterward by HERMOGENES and PRAZEAS and last it was propagated by SABFLLIVS the disciple of NOETVS Alwayes the heresie rather taketh the name from the disciple then from the master They confessed that there was but one God alanerly but they denied that there were three distinct persons in this one Godhead viz. The Father Sonne and holy Ghost By this their opinion they confounded the two Greek words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as if there wer no difference betweene them No man dare presume to say that in God there are three distinct substances therefore SABELLIVS and his adherents saide that there were not three distinct subsistences or persons in the Godhead but the three names of Father Sonne and holy Ghost were giuen to one person allanerly but pointed not out distinction of persons or subsistences in the Godhead Ruffin hist. lib. 1. cap. 29. By this opinion they were compelled to grant that it was the Father who clad himselfe with our nature and died for our sinnes and therefore they were called Patrispassiani because their opinion imported that the Father suffered In the reigne of GALLIENVS and about the yeere of our Lord 264 a certaine Bishop in Egypt called NEPOS beganne to affirme that at the latter day the godly should rise before the wicked and should liue with Christ heere in the earth a thousand yeeres in aboundance of all kinde of delicate earthly pleasures The ground of this errour was the misunderstanding of the wordes of the Reuelation of IOHN chap. 20. ver 5. 6. In refuting of this heresie DIONYSIVS Bishoppe of Alexandria bestowed his trauels with good successe for hee disputed against CORACION a man professing this errour in Arsenoitis a place of Egypt whome hee refuted in presence of many brethren who were auditours of that disputation for the space of three dayes from morning till euening So that in end CORACION yeelded and promised that hee should not maintaine any such opinion in time to come Euseb. lib. 7. cap. 24. About that same time that is in the time of the reigne of GALLIENVS CLAVDIVS and AVRELIANVS PAVLVS SAMOSATENVS Bishop of Antiochia 'a pestilent fellowe denied the diuinitie of the Sonne of God and affirmed that Christ obtained the name of the Sonne of God through his vertuous behauiour patient suffering but he was not naturally truly the Son of God begotten of the substance of the father His life correspondent to his doctrine was wicked and profane Hee was accustomed to walke through the streetes of Antiochia accompanied with a number of flattering friendes and seruants some going before him and others following after him and hee himselse in the mids reading or meditating letters to his secretaries Euseb. lib. 7. cap. 30. Which forme of presumptuous and stately behauiour was offensiue to the people who thought that pompe and pride was not beseeming to Bishops who were preachers of the humilitie meekenesse and patient sufferings of Christ. But if the men of Antiochia saith PLATINA had beene in his dayes and had seene the stately traine of the Bishop of Rome his Cardinals accompanied with so many seruants clothed in silke and sumptuous apparell and riding vpon gallant and lustie horses richly deckt with gold costly foot-mantles of diuerse collours they would haue beene more offended and would haue said that such pride had nothing to doe with the simplicitie and humilitie of Christ. Platin. in vit Sixt. 2. But to returne againe to PAVLVS SAMOSATENVS he was so couetous of vaine glory that he built vnto himselfe in the Church a glorious seate according to the similitud of a princely throne frō this seat he spake vnto the people whome he was accustomed to reproue with sharp words if they had not receiued his words with cheerefull acclamations and shoutings such as were wont to be vsed in stage places Euseb. lib. 7. cap. 30. The Psalmes also that were sung in the Church to the praise of God hee abrogated and was not ashamed to hire women to sing his owne praises in the Congregation of the Lordes people For this his damnable doctrine and lewd life he was most justly deposed by the Councill conueened at Antiochia and excommunicated by all Christian Churches in the whole world and was so detested by all good men that FIRMILIANVS Bishop of Caesarea in Cappadocia and DIONYSIVS ALEXANDRINVS who for his olde age might not trauell and bee present at the Councill of Antiochia yet they both damned the Heretique SAMOSATENVS by their letters sent to the Congregation of Antiochia but not to the Bishop thereof because hee was not worthy that any man should salute him either by worde or write Euseb. ibid MANES a Persian otherwise called MANICHEVS a man furious and madde answering well vnto his name set foorth the venome of his heresie in the time of the reigne of DIOCLETIAN Euseb. lib. 7. cap. 31. a man both in speech and maners rude and barbarous in inclination deuihsh yet he durst presume to cal himselfe the holy spirit as MONTANVS had done before and to represent Christes actions in chusing vnto him 12. disciples whome he sent forth to propagat his errours into diuerse parts of the world Eufeb ibid. His heresie contained a masse or venemous composition of olde extinguished errours which he renued and massed together such as the errour of CERDON and MARCION concerning two beginnings The error of Encratitae in prohibition of meates which God hath appointed for the vse of man with thanksgiuing specially flesh and wine He vtterly rejected the olde Testament as many other Heretiques had done before him He ascribed not sinne to the free wil of man and his voluntarie defection from the estate of his first creation but to necessitie because mans body was made of the substance of the prince of darkenesse This was that heresie wherewith AVGVSTINE was infected before his conuersion but the Lord who brought foorth light out of darknes made PAVL sometime a persecnter to be a preacher
discouer the reliques of his body left it should haue bene an occasion of idolatrie because MICHAEL the Archangell of God stroue against him in this point epist. ◅ud ver 9. The graue of the Prophet ELIZEVS was opened not of purpose to raise his bones and to honour them but vpon a great suddentie to cast in another dead man and albeit the Lord wrought a great miracle by touching of ELIZEVS bones 2. Reg. 13. ver 21. yet no man was so foolish as to raise them out of the graue or to carie them into the Temple to be adored and worshipped The bones of IOSEPH that were in a chest and transported out of Egypt by MOSES Exod. 13 ver 19. yet in the wildernesse were not worshipped no not by these carnall Iewes who worshipped the golden calfe And so the historie of the old Testament may be laide aside as an holy historie furnishing no fuel to hold in this fire of Popish superstition anent adorations of dead mens bones In the new Testament like as the doctrine of resurrection was clearely preached and beleeued amongst all Christian people so likewise a great care was had that the bodies of the Saintes should be honourably buried as bodies appointed to an happie resurrection This perswasion grounded in the heartes of Christians made them to count death a sleep the graue a bed resurrection a wakening of men out of their sleepe Ioh. 11. Act. 7. Now this sleepe differeth from other sleepes in this that when a seruant conueyeth his masters sonne to bed to sleepe and rest pos◅bly this same seruant will waken him againe in the morning that he may rise and walke but when we are conueyed to the graue by the Lordes seruants these seruants will not get that honour to raise vs vp againe out of our bed but let vs sleepe on still vntill it shall please our Lord and master Christ Iesus to come againe and raise vs vp out of our bed and sleepe But foolish seruants to be troubling the graues of the Saintes and digging out their bones which they cannot cloth with flesh sinewes and skin neither can they breath a spirit in them it is both foolish superfluous and vntimous diligence whereof no example is to be found in the new Testament In the ecclesiasticall historie it is to be noted that the fathers who liued neerest vnto the dayes of the Apostles were also freest of this superstition of worshipping of bones and other reliques In the fourth persecution POLYCARPVS Bishop of Smyrna was martyred as hath bene declared at what time great care was taken both by Iewes and Paganes that the dead body of POLYCARPVS should not come into the handes of Christians and to this purpose it was burned with fire The Christians who waited on diligently to honour that blessed body which had patiently suffered rebuke for the cause of Christ in end they got his bones which albeit they counted to bee more pretious then gold and siluer yet they worshipped them not as EVSEBIVS clearely declareth lib. 4. eccles hist. cap. 16. but they buried them honourablie into a convenient place Moreouer that day whereinto hee was burnt for the Name of Christ was called by the fathers natalis or natalitium POLYCARPI that is the birth-day of POLYCARPVS because by his death he made it manifest that he was the true childe of GOD begotten and borne of the vncorruptible seede of the Word And in that place where his bones were buried and vpon the very day of his martyrdome Christians conveened to glorifie God for the constant suffring of the Martyr to exhort others with constant perseuerance to be ready to do the like Euseb. ibid. These things no man can justly vituperat in the ancient Church because their purpose was to glorifie GOD by meanes not vnlawfull and to f◅ster in the heartes of the people the assurance of the resurrection of the dead by honourable buriall of such as died for Christ And so much the more they were moued so to do because the persecuting Pagans hindered the Christians from burying their dead to the end they might quench the hope of the resurrection in their hearts as Euseb. lib. 5. cap. 1. clearely declareth speaking of the Martyrs in France who suffered death in the fourth persecution vnder ANTONINVS VERVS whose bodies were left vnburied for a ti◅e and afterward were burnt with fire and resolued into ashes and the ashes were cast into the riuer of Rhodanus ne ullam amplius resurrectionis spem habeant that is to the end they should haue no more hope of the resurrection And doubtlesse there is no Christian heart that liued in these dayes but behoued to encrease their cair in burying the bodies of the Saints because in want of buriall the Pagans wold haue quenched the hope of refurrectiō The custome of transporting the bones of the holy men of God from one place to another more honourable place as seemed to the transporters it was not so ancient as it can be prooued by examples for the space of three hundreth yeeres after the ascension of our Lord yet these bones were transported after a manner as the bones of IOSEPH from Egypt to Canaan to be buried in a more honourable place Iosu. 24. vers 22. without any kind of adoration as the bones of BABYLAS B. of Antiochia in the dayes of IVLIAN the apostat Theodoret. lib. 3. cap 3. 10. The bones of PAVL B. of Constantinople were transported and buried in the Church of Constantinople that was builded by his persecuter MACEDONIVS Sozom. lib. 7. cap. 10. This was done in the dayes of THEODOSIVS the Emperour and the wordes are to be marked transtulis corpus ejus in Ecclesia condidit quam MACEDONIVS persecutor ejus adificaverat that is to say he transferred his body and buried it into the Church which his persecuter MACEDONIVS had builded In the dayes of the Emperour ARCADIVS the reliques of SAMVEL were brought to Constantinople Theodor. lector collect lib. 2. in the daies of THEODOSIVS 2. his son the bones of CHRYSOSTOM were transported to Cōstantinople Al this time bones other reliques were trāsported buried but not set vp vpon altars nor worshipped If it be objected that IEROME disputing against VIGILANTIVS defendeth the custom of women who in the very day time went to the graues of the martyres with lighted torches of waxe to honour them by so doing To this I answere that the wordes of IEROME make litle against our opinion First because his wordes import that the bones of the saintes were lying in their graues Secondly the women who lighted these waxe torches IEROM granteth that they had a zeale to God but not according to knowledge Thirdly IEROM in cōpating these lighted torches to the pretious oyntment powred out by MARIE vpon Christs head Ioh. 12. whereof Christ had no neede and no more haue the martyres neede of waxe torches to bee lighted at the places of their
entred into the land of Canaan the Iewes might say that their Church was holier then all the Churches in our daies if holines be esteemed according to the multitude of reliques Let vs now set forward and declare when this corruption of worshipping of reliques crept in into the Church of God In the Apostles dayes no such thing In time of the ten persecutions was burying of Martyrs and celebration of Natalitia Martyrum as hath bene declared From the three hundreth yeere of our Lord till the foure hundreth almost till the fiue hundreth yere there was some transporting of holy mens bones to be buried in a more honorable place as said is but not worshipping There were torches and waxe candles caried to the sepulchres of the martyrs which custome was disallowed by some and excused by others there was also banquetting at the sepulchres of the Martyrs which custome hath not great allowance of AVGVSTINE de moribus ecclesiae catholicae cap. 34. for he thought that some of them who banquetted in such places buried themselues aboue buried men Yet all this time no worshipping of reliques But after the fiue hundreth yeere of our Lord in the daies of ANASTASIVS IVSTINVS the elder IVSTINIAN IVSTINVS the yonger TIBERIVS MAVRITIVS PHOCAS c. superstition began to abound and reliques were worshipped and the very pens of ecclesiasticall writers who wrote the historie of that time such as EVAGRIVS smell of superstition We reade that the crosse of Christ was caried through Apamia worshipped Euag. lib 4. cap. 26. The reliques of S. SEBASTIAN were caried out of Rome to Ticinum laid vpon an altar for staying of the deuouring plague PAVLVS DIACONVS de gestis Longobard lib. 6. cap 2. SERGIOPOLIS is saide to bce preserued from the furie of COSROES king of Persia by the vertue and holinesse of the reliques of the martyre SERGIVS gEuagr lib. 4 cap. 28. Yea the blind guides of this time were not content to fill the world with the reliques of the Saints but also to ground this opinion in the peoples hearts that these reliques ought to be worshipped they found out a thousand lieing miracles so that it was fulfilled that was spoken by the Apostle PAVL that the comming of the Antichrist should be by the operation of Satan in all power and sigâ—…es and Wonders of lying 2 Thess. 2. ver 9 Surely at this time the fore-runners of the Antichrist were ryding poste and busilie preparing the way to that man of sin and child of perdition and therefore lying miracles were neuer more frequent then at this time The miracle wrought at Apamia in the bearing about of the crosse by THOMAS Bishop of Apamia is more regarded then many other miracles because EVAGRIVS witnesseth that he himselfe was present in the town and that he saw the bearing about of the crosse Likewise that he saw a fire compassing the crosse and the Bishop THOMAS whithersoeuer he went and that this sight was more miraculous that this fire had a shining vertue to encrease light but not a consuming power to offend the Bishop that bare the crosse And the sight of this miracle so mooued the heart of EVACRIVS that he himselfe fell down worshipped the crosse that was in the hands of THOMAS Bishop of Apamia To this I giue these answers First that EVAGRIVS in describing the deliuerie of Apamia from the expected siege of COSROES King of Persia and the miraculous deliuerance of SERGIOPOLIS and EDESSA two townes besieged indeed is so fabulous that he deserueth no more credit in this narration then in the description of the life of BARS ANVPHIVS an Egyptian monke of whom EVAGRIVS writeth that he inclosed himselfe within a shop beside Gaza fiftie yeeres seene of no man and vsing no kind of earthly thing that is neither meat drinke raiment nor any other refreshment of earthly things Euagr. lib. 4. cap. 33. He who can excuse this ouersight of EVAGRIVS let him accuse me that I giue not credite to all that EVAGRIVS writeth Secondly the authority of THOMAS Bishop of Apamia EVAGRIVS an ecclesiastical writer are both nothing in comparisoÌ„ of the authoritie of AMBROSE who was nerer vnto the Apostles dayes tooke better attendance to the scriptures of God then EVAGRIVS did he writeth of HELENA the mother of CONSTANTINE who is saide to haue found out the crosse wheron Iesus suffered yet he saith of her Regem adoravit non lignum that is shâ—… worshipped the king not the tree for that had bene saith he the error of Ethnickes the vanitie of vngodly people Ambros. de obitu Theodosu Thirdly I affirme that in scripture is set downe two sortes of lying miracles both are to be misregarded alike 1. false miracles wherein the senses of men only are deluded but nothing wroght neither contrarie to nature nor aboue nature such as were the miracles wrought by the sorcerers of Egypt Exod. 7. 8 9. Other miracles are called lying miracles not because the senses of men are deluded but because they are brought forth by the operatioÌ„ of Satan to coÌ„firme a lying doctrine Deut. 13. 1. 23 And in 2. Thess. cap. 2. 9. they are called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 because they are both wrought and alledged to confirme a doctrine of lies In this rancke let vs eount the miracle cited by EVAGRIVS Finally I say that if the coÌ„fidence in the crosse was so powerful as to stay COSROES king of Persia froÌ„ besieging Apamia why was it not also as powerful the people remaining no lesse superstitious theÌ„ they were afore to saue Apamia froÌ„ the siege of ADAARMANES the captain of the armie of COSROES who afterward tooke the towne of Apamia set it on fire Euagr. lib. 5. cap. 10. Notwithstanding of their confidence in the crosse this superstitioÌ„ was no defence vnto them but rather fuell to augment the flame of the wrath and indignation of God against them And thus I leaue EVAGRIVS sporting himselfe with his own conceits wherof what account I make I haue already declared In end Satan counting the ignorance of mankinde to be his gaining brought in false reliques into the world which were worshipped with no lesse reuerence and deuotion then the true reliques were And Satan vsed the world as the Philistimâ—… vsed SAMSON Iudg. 16. First they bound him secondly they pulled out his eyes thirdly they compelled him to grind in their mil and last of all they made a play-soole of him But when they were at the hight of their contempt then suddenly came their destruction Euen so after that Satan had bound the world with the bands of idolatrie and blindfolded them and made them to serue in vile and filthy offices in end with false and forged reliques he would mak a playfoole of the world but then in the mercie of God the kingdome of the deuill began to be shaken and ouerturned The coat of Christ his purple garment his
teares the foreskin of his circumcision the crowne of thornes the speare that pearced his side the lots that were cast for his garments the linnen clothes whereinto his blessed body was wrapped all these reliques the Romaine Church bragge that they haue them together with the very house of Bethleam wherein the Lord was borne miraculously transported from Iudea to Italie so impudent are they in forging lies But if all these things had bene left by Christ in testamental Legacie to the Church of Rome they had not bene so careful in keeping of thē as the negligent keeping of the purity of the word holy sacramēts clearly declareth for they haue lost the key of knowledge They haue added many things to Baptisme and paired a substantiall part from the Supper of the Lord. And no doubt if the forenamed reliques had bene left in Testament also to the church of Rome like vnto false executers they had made hauocke of these in like maner The false reliques attributed to the blessed Virgin the mother of our Lord to MICHAEL the Archangel and to the martyrs saints some of them haue such babish conceits in them others such absurditie as it were a shame to make rehearsall of them if so be we had not to do with a shamelesse harlot who hath dighted her mouth saith I haue cōmitted none iniquity Prou 30. ver 20. The virgins haire in quantitie more then is beseeming to attribute to one person her milke in qualitie better then is beseeming to attribut to any mortal creature her combe wherwith she combed her haire her girdle many other reliques vnknowne to antiquitie In the strife of MICHAEL the Archangell of God against the deuil for the body of MOSES epist. Iud. ver 9. the dagger and shield wherewith he fought are among the number of Popish reliques as if Satan could be ouercome with the weapons of corporal warfarc whē as men themselues are taught by the Apostle to fight against spirituall wickednesse with spirituall armour Ephes. 6. The coales of S. LAVRENCE the incorruptible finger of IOHN Baptist that pointed out Christ the yron chaine that boūd PETER the teeth of APOLLONIA the body of S. DIONISE cōplet aleged to be both in France Germany the multiplied body of S. SEBASTIAN innumerable other forged reliques wherof they who haue inuēted thē haue cause to be ashamed And what shal we say of the superlatiue degree of al absurditie in defending forged reliques The arrowes that pearced S. SEBASTIAN the stones that stoned S. STEPHAN the 30. pieces of money which the traitor IVDAS receiued to betray his master shall all these also be consecrated worshipped SIMON MAGVS mony was cursed execrable as wel as himself Act 8. 20. because he thoght that the gift of the holy spirit could be bought with money Shall not the 30. pieces of money wherewith the blood of Christ was bought be also cursed execrable Now we see in our time a filthie stable ful of forged reiiques more filthy then euer the stable of AVGIAS king of Elis was which couldby no other means be purged but by the riuer of Alpheus which beeing let in into the stable the great heape of 30 yeres dung was in few dayes washed away Euen so the great heape of forged reliques wherewith the world hath bene bewitched these many hundreth yeres can by no other means be abolished but by the spate of the authoritie of godly Princes whose harts the Lord stir vp to purge the world from the filth stincke of false reliques by false teachers so obstinatly defended The best remedie to correct all abuses in the Church was euer this to reduce all things vnto the first originall purity which was this to do as the men of God in the Apostles daies did They followed the saints in so farre as the saintes followed Christ 1. Cor. 11. If the saints departed this life they buried them honestly as deuote men did burie STEPHAN Act. 8 2. with some lamentation but not excessiué as they doe who are without hope 1. Thess. 4. 13 After their death if they remembred any good they had done in their lifetime they commended it that others might follow their example because Christ saith that the fact of MARIE should be told for a memoriall of her that in all places whersoeuer the Gospel should be taught Mat. 26. ver 13. If they had patiently suffered any euill for Christs sake they kept a memoriall of that also as the godly fathers of the primitiue Church did in natalitus martyrum Thus doing we honour the saintes and follow them as they followed Christ but we cloth them not with the royall apparell which is only due to Christ to whom be euerlasting glory and honour Amen CENT 3. A Treatise of the supremacie of the B. of Rome ALbeit that the Bishop of Rome was not openly proclaimed to be the heade of all Bishops vntill the yeere of our Lord 607. by the Emperour PHOCAS yet is this supremacie coloured with forged lies appearance of greater antiquitie for refutatiō of alledged antiquitie I cast in this treatise in the third Centurie And first of all let vs consider the grounds of this alledged supremacie next let vs consider the steps of this ladder not like to the ladder of IACOB leading vp to heauen but like to the manifestation of the man of sinne wherby the B. of Rome by litle litle climmed vp vnto this soueraignitie that in end he sat as a lawgiuer in the chaire of Christ. And thirdly God-willing we shal declare the tragical euent of this supremacie Now first the principall ground whereupon Papistes doe ground the supremacie of the Pope is the supremacie of PETER aboue the rest of the Apostles which if it were grantes they will inferre the superioritie of the Bishop of Rome as his successour aboue all Bishops In this argument I perceiue great businesse to aduance the Antichrist and to set him vp into an eminent chair like as when Christ was borne there was great businesse to make him out of the way Mat. 2. but all in vaine the crueltie and craft of HEROD cannot vn doe the counsell of God so great businesse is to aduance the Roman Antichrist and to make vs beleeue that Christ himselfe hath set him in his own chaire giuē vnto him a soueraine gouernment ouer al his sheep but al this trauel is also taken in vain for the roome of Christ must not be filled vntill it be vacant the breath of Christs mouth destroying the man of sinne will one day declare that Christ is liuing sitting in his owne chaire and mightie in operation to make his enemies his footstoole Psal. 110 Now to examine the parts of this argument the first part is PETER is the heade of the Apostles and this they proue by the words of Christ I Will giue vnto thee the keyes of the kingdome of heauen c. Mat. 16. In the
that precious treasure if so be in the keeping of it there be so great deuotion as the Romane Church now talks of Thirdly what is the cause that the Romane Church brags so much of antiquity when as the worshipping of the crosse one of the maine points of their Religion was vnknowne to the first 300. yeeres of our LORD now in the 4 Cent. the crosse is found but not worshipped yea and the adoration of it is detested abhorred as an error of Pagans To Macarius succeeded Maximus who had be ne his fellow-labourer as of old Alexander was to Narcissus Macarius gouerned the Church of Hierusalem in the peaceable dayes of Constantine but Maximus gouerned that same Church himselfe alone in the dayes of Constantius Hee was present at the Councill of Tyrus but Paphnutius a Bishop and confâ—…ssor in Thebaida pitied the simplicitie of Maximus whom the Arrians with deceitfull speeches had almost circumueened and he stepped to him and suffered him not to sit in the assembly of vngodly people wherâ—…upon followed a bande of indissoluble conjunction not onely with Paphnutius but also with Athanasius who was charged with many false accusations in that wicked Councill of Tyrus This warning made him circumspect and wise in time to come so that hee was noâ—… present at the Arriane Councill of Antiochia gathered vnder pretence of dedication of the Temple which Constantine began to build but his sonne Constantius perfected the building of it To Maximus succeeded Cyrillus a man greatly hated by the Arrians in so much that Acacius bishop of Casarea Palestine deposed him no doubt by some power granted to him by the Emp. Constantius with aduise of Arrian Bishops Notwithstanding Silvanus Bishop of Tarsus receiued him and hee taught in that Congâ—…egation with great liking and contentment of the people The strife of Acacius against him in the Councill of Seleucia I remit vnto the owne place In time of famine hee had a great regard to poore indigent people and sold the pretious vessel and garments of the Church for their support This was a ground of his accusation aftâ—…rward because a costly garment bestowed by the Emp. Constantine to the Church of Hierusalem Cyrillus sold it to a merchant in time of famine and againe the merchant sâ—…ld it vnto a lasciuious woman and such friuolous thiâ—…ges wâ—…re aggreaged by the Arrians who hated the men of GOD. Of other Pastors and Doctors in Asia Africa and Europe BESIDES the Patriarchs of principall places GOD raised vp in this CENTURIâ—… a great number of learned Preachers who were like vnto the Ibides of Aegypt a remedie prepared by GOD against the multiplied number of venemous and flying Serpents Euen so learned Fathers of whom I am to speake were instrumentes of GOD to vndoe the Heresies which abounded in this age aboue al other ages Did not Nazianzenus vndoe the Heresie of Apollinaris Basilius the Heresie of Eunomius Hilarius like vnto a sâ—…conde Deucalion saw the ouer-flowing speate of Arrianisme abated in FRANCE Ambrosius Epiphanius and Ierom set their hearts against all Heresies either in their time or preceâ—…ding their dayes It were an infinite labour to write of them all who in this age like vnto glistering starres with the shining light of celesticall doctrine illuminated the darknesse of the blind worlde but the names of some principall Teachers GOD willing I shall remember Eusebius Pamphili Bishop of Caesarea in Palestina liued vnder the Emp. Constantine with whom he was familiarly acquainted He was desired to supply the place of Eustatius bishop of Antiochia whose deposition the Arrians without all forme of order had procured most vnrighteously but he would not consent to accept that charge so that the chair of Antiochia vaked without a Bishop eâ—…ght yeeres Some expecting the restitution of Eustatius others feeding themselues vpon vaine hopes that Eusebius woulde accept that place The Emp. Constantine commended his modestie and counted him worthie to be bishop of the whole world Neuerthelesse hee was not altogether free of the Heresie of Arrius before the Nicene Councill and hee was remisse and slacke in the cause of Athanasius He was so familiarlie acquainted with Pamphilus who suffered martyrdome in Caesarea that hee clothed himselfe with his name and called himselfe Eusebius Pamphili Hee died about the time that Athanasius first returned from banishment by the meanes of Constantine the younâ—…er about the yeere of our LORD 342. Nazianzenus liued in the dayes of Constantius Iulian and Theodosius He was borne in a little towne of Cappadocia called Nazianzum from which he receiued his name Hee was trained vp in learning in Alexandria in Athens his familiarity with Basilius Magnus began in Athens and it was increased in the wildernesse hee preached in Sasima but because it was a place vnmeete for studies hee returned to Nazianzum and was a helper to his aged father After his fathers death he went to Constantinople where he founde the towne in a moste desolate condition in regard the Arrian Macedonian Heresies had so mightily preuailed that all the principall Churches wâ—…re occupied by them Nazianzenus only had liberty to preach in a little Church called Anastatia because the trueth of GOD which seemed to haue bene buried now by the preaching of Nazianzenus was reuiued againe In the second generall Councill gathered by Theodosius because some Bishops of Macedonia and Aegypt murmured against his admission he counterfeited the fact of Ionas and was content to bee cast out of his place to procure peace and concord amongst his brethren He benefited the CHURCH of CHRIST in the dayes of Iulian by writing bookes of Christian Poesie whereby the Christian Youth shoulde haue no harme by the interdiction of Iulian prohibiting the children of Christians to bee brought vp in the schooles of learning Hee detected the Heresie of Apollinaris and the abominations of Heathen idolatrie whereunto Iulian had sold himselfe more clearely then any other man had done A man worthie for excellencie of giftes to bee caâ—…led THEOLOGUS Basilius Magnus Bishop of Caesarea in Cappadocia was so united in heart and mind with Nazianzenus that the pen of Socrates will net separate the treatises of their liues His father Basilius his mother Eumele his nuise that fostered him named Macrina all were Christians His father was martyred vnder the persecuting Emp. Maximus Hee left behind him fiue sonnes three of them were Bishops namely Basilius bishop of Caesarea Peter bish of Sebasta and Gregorius B. of Nyssa Hee was instructed in all kind of learning in Caesarea in Constantinople in Athens vnder Himerius and Proaeresius in Antiochia vnder Libanius At his second returning to Athens hee acquainted himselfe with Nazianzenus They spent too much time in searching out the deepenesse of humane learning and it repented Basilius that he had spent so much time in searching out thinges that are not necessary to eternall life Hee was
great Citie of refuge to Heretiques was to addresse themselues to the B. of Rome and to leane vnder his shadow But Damasus who was bishop of Rome at this time would not admit these Heretiques to his presence Neither would Ambrose B. of Millane to whom they ad dressed next in any wise accept of them when al other meanes failed them last of al with buddes and bribes they sollicited the Emp. cubiculers were sent backe againe to enjoy their owne places Neuerthelesse GOD suffered not Priscillianus to escape punishmeÌ„t for he was conuict of sorcery was punished to the death after the death of Valentinian the seconde whether by Maximus an usurper of the Emperiall Soueranitie or by Theodosius I am not certaine Lucifer was bishop of Calaris in Sardinia He was present at the Councill of Millan and was banished by Constantius because hee would not consent to the deposition of Athanasius Hee was reduced from banishment by the Em. Iulian. He visited Antiochia a towne miferably distracted with Schismes and by ordaining Paulinus B. of Antiochia hee rather augmented then paired the scisme he perceiued that this his fact was disproued by Euseb. b. of Vercellis many others therefore he his followers did not coÌ„municate with such as disproued the ordination of Paulinus This seemes rather to be rekoned in the catalogue of schismes then of heresies Theod. disprouing Lucifer saith that he made faith to be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but he saith not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is a weapon of contentions but not a weapon of heresie These who supposed that after the Natiuitie of the LORD the Virgine Marie companied with her husband Ioseph and did beare childreÌ„ to him were called Antidicomarianitae In this opinion was Helvidius a man more curious then wise The opinion of the Fathers of the Church not repugnant to Scripture was this That like as no man did lie in the sepulchre wherein Christ was buried before him Euen so in the wombe wherein hee was conceiued no man was coÌ„ceiued after him so the Fathers tooke the wordes of the Apostolicke symbole 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as iâ—… it had bene said 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is born of Mary a perpetual Virgine In holy scriptures by the brethren of our LORD is meaned the kinsmen of the LORD according to the flesh to which exposition the consent of Ancient Neotericke writers for the most part aggreeth Augustine cites out of Philaster a sort of Heretiques called Metangismonitae whose heresie sounded to this That the SONNE is in the FATHER according to the similitude of a little vessell comprehended within the compasse of a greater vessell 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the Greeke Language signifieth a vessell and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifieth the entering of one vessel within another which in our language caÌ„not be expressed by one word as it is in the Greeke From Seleucus and Hermias this heresie had the name where they dwelt or in what Emperours dayes this Heresie was propagated August maketh no mention their opinions were most abominable namely that the Masse whereof GOD created the elements was coeternall with him and that the Angels not GOD created the soules of men that CHRIST in his ascension vnclothed himselfe of the flesh of man and left it in the globe of the Sunne They receiued not baptisme by water They denied the resurrection of the dead supposing that by new generations one succeeding to another that is performed which in Scripture is written concerning the resurrection The rest of the Heresies of this age were all obscure and had few followers such as Proclianitae who denied that CHRIST was come in the flesh Patriciani who affirmed that the bodie of man was formed by the Deuil not by GOD Ascitae who carried about with them newe vessels to represent that they were vessels filled with the new wine of the Gospell Patalorynchitae foolish men who counted it religion to stop their breath with their fingers and to vtter no intelligible speach Aquarii who in stead of wine receiued water in the holy Sacrament The beginning of this errour seemes to haue beene in the dayes of Cyprian Coluthiani denied that any euill either of sinne or punishment came of GOD. Floriani who by the contrarie affirmed that GOD created creatures in an euill estate The 8. Heresies which Philaster commemorates without any name either taken from the Author or from the heresie it selfe Augustine scarcely will reacken them into the roll of Heresies CHAP. IIII. Of Councils COUNCILS may bee diuided in Generall Nationall or Prouinciall and particulare Councils Generall were called Oecomenik Councils 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the Greeke language signifies the World because from all quarters of the World whereinto CHRIST was preached commissioners were sent to these Councils and they were gathered by the authoritie of the Emperour Nationall or provinciall Councils were such as were gathered by the authoritie of the Emperour in one nation with asfistance of other neere approaching nations for suppressing of Heresies desyding of questions pacifying of schismes and appointing Canons and constitutions for decent order to be keeped in the Church The third sort of Councils were particular Councils by Bullinger called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Such as the Councils of Gangra Neocaesaria many others gathered vsuallie by Patriarchs and Bishops in a corner of a countrie but for the like causes as nationall Councils were assembled Let no man expect a recital of particular Councils except at such times as some matter of great moment enforceth me to speake of them Ancyra is a towne of Galatia In this towne were assembled Bishops of diuerse prouinces about the yeere of our Lord 308. as is supposed The principal cause of their meeting was to constitute a forme of Ecclesiasticall discipline according to which they who either willingly or vnwillingly had sacrificed to idols in time of persecution should bee receiued into the bosome of the Church againe when they were found penitent There were many rankes of persons who had defiled themselues with Heathnicke Idolatrie such as Libellatici Thurificati Sacrificati Proditores The Council of Anâ—…yra tooke order chiefely with those who were called Thurificati and Sacrificati that is with them who either had casten vp incense vpon Idolatrous Altars or els had eaten of meates sacrificed to Idoles to whom it was injoyned to testifie the r repentance a long time before they were receiued to the communion of GODS people some one yeere some two yeeres others three or foure yeeres some fiue or sixe yeeres and aboue according to the heauinesse of their transgression In this Councill it was ordained that Deacons who in time of their ordination did protest that they had not the gift of continencie but were disposed to marry if they married they shoulde remaine in their Ministrie but they who in time
the assemblie some urging the matter of Faith to bee first entreated others crauing that the liues of such as were accused or deposed shoulde bee first examined and both parties grounded themselues vpon the warrande of the Emperours letters The principall ring-leaders of the one faction were Acacius bishop of Caesarea Palestinae Georgius bishop of Alexandria Uranius of Tyrus Eudoxius of Antiochia and their followers exceeded not the number of two and thirtie On the other side were Georgius bishop of Laodicea in Syria Sophronius of Pompeiopolis in Paphlagonia and Eleusius of Cyzicus and the greatest number of the Councill followed the opinion of these Bishops So it came to passe that the moste parte thought it expedient that the matter of Faith shoulde bee first entreated After this the Councill was of newe againe diuided into three factions Acacius and his complices thought meete that the forme of Faith shoulde bee altered The moste parte were in a contrarie opinion that the summe of the Nicene Faith shoulde bee kept onelie the worde 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 shoulde bee left out Silvanus bishop of Tarsus was in the thirde opinion that the summe of Faith compiled in ANTIOCHIA at the dedication of the Temple shoulde bee kept Pluralitie of voyces preuailed that the Sonne of GOD shoulde neither bee called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 nor yet 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but rather 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is like vnto his Father because in Scripture he is called the image of the inuisible GOD. And they consented to excommunicate all those who called the Sonee of GOD 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is vnlike vnto the Father Nowe Acacius and his complices who were indeede Anomaei woulde haue seemed to accorde with the rest of the Councill But when it was demanded of them in what sense they counted the SONNE alike vnto the FATHER They answered that hee was like in will but not in substance After that much disputation and little aggreement had beene Leonas a secrete fauourer of Acacius dissolued the assemblie Neuerthelesse the Fathers of the Councill conueened to judge the cause of Cyrillus Bishop of HIERUSALEM whome the Acacians had deposed and warned the Acacians to bee preâ—…ent but they woulde not compeare Therefore the Councill proceeded to the deposition of Georgius bishop of Alexandria Acacius bisshop of Caesarea Uranius bishop of Tyrus Patrophylus bishop of Schythopolis and Eudoxius bishop of Antiochia in whose place they substituted Avianus a presbyter in Antiochia others call him Adrianus The Acacians laide handes on Avianus and deliuered him into the handes of Leonas and Lauritius and they banished him The Councill protested against Leonas Lauritius the Acacians that they had violated the Decrete of the Councill and without further delay they addresse to Constantinoplc to giue information to the Emperour But the Acacians preuented the rest and misinformed the Emperour accused the Councill and perswaded him to reject the summe of Faith aggreed vpon in Seleâ—…cia The wrath of the Emperour against the Fathers of the Councill of Seleucia made the rest to bee dispersed onely the Acacians remained still in Constantinople and they gathered together fiftie Bishops out of Bithynia and other neere adjacent places In this Synode they confirmed the summe of Faith read by Ursatius and Valens in Ariminum It is judiciously obserued by Socrates that after the Councill of Nice the Arrians in the multiplied conceites of their wauering mindes set foorth nine diuers summes of Faith to wit In the dedication of the Church of Antiochiâ—… two formes The thirde by those who adhered to Narcissus was exhibited to Constantine in FRANCE The fourth was sent by Eudoxius to Italie In Sirmium three formes were indited whereof one was read in Ariminum with noting the names of the Consuls in whose time it was written The eight was the summe of Faith set foorth in the Councill of Seleucia The ninth was the summe of Faith set downe in Constantinople with this addition that the wordes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 shoulde bee silenced when Preachers spake of GOD. Thus we see that there is no end of wandering when men haue once forsaken the narrow path of the â—…rueth of GOD. The Emperour Constantius and the rest of the Arrians were like vnto a troubled sca that cannot take rest yet another Councill must be gathered in Antiochia for abjuring both the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 so that in time to come no man shall call the Sonne of GOD consubstantiall with the Father nor yet of a different substance from the Father The Bishops conueened thought expedient before they intreated concerning the Faith that the chaire of Antiochia vacant at that time without a Bishop should first bee prouided Choise was made of Meletius some time bishop of Sâ—…bastia in Armâ—…nia He receaued ordination by Arrians who subscribed also to his admission and their hand-writs were deliuered into the custody of Eusebius Samosatenus But when Meletius disappointed the expectation of the Arrians they procured his banishment and that Euzious shoulde bee placed in his stead Likewise Eusebius Samosatenus for no minassings and threatnings of the Emp. would deliuer backe againe the subsâ—…riptions of the Arrians so that the Emp. both commended and admired the magnanimous courage of Eusebius This Councill was holden in the 25. yeere of the reigne of Constantius In it the Arrians coulde not perfect their intended purpose anent a new summe of faith which woulde haue made out the tenth forme of faith indited by them because Constantius got knowledge of the seditious attempts of Iulian and he lest the Councill to preueene the interprises of Julian but he fell sicke by the way and died at Cilicia Vnder the reigne of Iulian Iouinian some particulare Councils were assembled such as a Council in Alexandria gathered by Athanasius Eusebius Vercellensis for damning olde Heresies and confirming the Nicene Faith Another in Palestina for ordaining a bishop in Maiuma Another in Antiochia by the Acacians vnder the reigne of Iouinian These wandering starres accustomed to accommodate themselues to times places and persons to gaine sauour at the Emperours hands they subscribed the Nicene Faith But I set forward to the rest Laodicea is the Metrapolitane towne of Phâ—…ygia and one of the seuen Churches of Asia to whom the Apostle Ihon when he was banished in Pathmos for the worde of GOD did write his Epistles This description I haue premitted to distinguish Laodicea of Syria a citie neere approaching to Antiochiae and whereof frequent mention is made in the Ecclesiastical History from Laodicea of Asia In this towne Laodicea of Asia a Synode was gathered after the death of Iovinian about the yeere of our LORD 368. Nothing was determined in this Councill concerning matters of Faith but onely constitutions concerning Ecclesiasticall policie were made in number 59. In this assemblie the worshipping of
Angels is damned as horrible idolatry and a forsaking of CHRIST And the bookes of holy Canonicke Scripture which are to be read in time of holy Conuocations of people are particularly reckoned out both of olde and new Testament And in this catalogue of Canonicke bookes no mention is made of the bookes of the Machabees of Ecclesiasticus and other Apocreeph bookes Vnder the reigne of the Emperours Valentinian Valens and about the yeere of our LORD 370. With aduice of both the Emperours a Councill was gathered in Illyricum wherein the Nicene Faith had confirmation and allowance The Emp. Valens was not as yet infected with the poison of the Arrian heresie Lampsacum is a towne situated about the narrow passages of Hellesp◅ntus The Macedonian Heretiques sought libertie from the Emp. Valens to meete in this towne who granted their petition the more willingly because hee supposed that they had accorded in opinion with Acacius and Eudoxius but they ratified the Councill set foorth at Seleucia and damned the Councill holden at Constantinople by the Acacians The Emp. Valens being d◅ceiued of his expectation commanded them to be banished their Churches to be giuē to the fauourers of the opinion of Eudoxius This dash constrained the Macedonians to take a newe course and to aggree with Liberi◅s b. of Rome But these Chame◅ions when they had changed many colours they coulde neuer be white that is sincere and vpright in Religion Vnder the Emp. Valentinian in the West Damasus b. of Rome gathered a Councill in Rome wherein he confirmed the Nicene Faith and damned Auxentius b. of Millan with Ursatius Valens and Caius Likewise hee damned Apollinaris and his disciple Timotheus In the yeere of our LORD 383. or as Bullinger reckoneth 385. in the thirde yeere of the reigne of THEODOSIUS a Generall Councill was gathered at Constantinople consisting of 150. Bishops of whom 36. were entangled with the Heresie of Macedonius who called the Holy Spirit a creature a minister and seruant but not consubstantiall with the Father and the Sonne In this Council the Macedonian Heretiques were louinglie admonished to forsake their errour and to embrace the true Faith that so much the more because they had once already sent messengers to Liberius and professed the true Faith But they continued obstinately in their errour and departed from the Councill The Heresie of Macedonius was damned the Ni◅en Faith confirmed with amplification of that part of the Symbole which concerned the Holy Spirit in this manner I beleeue in the Holie Spirit our LORD giuer of lise who proceedeth from the Father and with the Father and the Sonne is to bee worshipped and glorisied They ordeined Nectarius b. of Constantinople and that Constantinople shoulde haue the prerogatiue of honour next to Rome Great care was had of Prouinces that they shoulde not of new againe be infected with Heresies For this cause the name of Patriarches in the Councill of Nice appropriated to a fewe in this Generall Councill is communicated to manie To Nectarius Megapolis and Thracia was alloted ◅ontus to Helledius Cappadocia to Gregorius Nyssenus Meletina and Armenia to Otreius Amphilochius attended vpon Iconium and Lycaonia Optimus vpon An◅iochia and Pisidia Timotheus vpon the Churches of Aegyt Laodicea was recommended to Pelagius Tarsus to Di◅dorus and Antiochia to Meletius who was present at the Councill and ended his life in Constantinople To other Bishops a care and sollicitude of their owne boundes was committed with this caueat that no man should inuade the bounds belonging to another but if necessitie so required Synodes should be assembled and euery one beeing desired shoulde mutuallie assist his neighbour The great affaires of the Church and the care of their brethren in the West compelled them to meete againe in Constantinople where they wrote a Synodicke letter to Damasus bishop of Rome to Ambrose B◅itto Valerianus Acholius Anemius Basilius and to the rest of the Bishops conueened at Rome Wherein they declare the manifolde troubles they had sustained by Heretiques and now alb◅it in the mercie of GOD they were ejected out of the sheepe-folds yet like vnto rauening wolues they were lurking in woods seeking oportunitie to de◅our the sheepe of CHRIST They excuse their absence because the infirmitie of their Churches newly recouered from the handes of Heretiques coulde not permit manie of their number to journey to Rome Alwayes they sent their beloued brethren Cyriacus Eusebius and Priscianus to countenance the assembly at Rome In matters of Discipline they recommended vnto them the Canons of the Councill of Nice namely that Ecclesiasticall honoures shoulde bee conferred to persons worthie and that with the speciall aduice and consent of the Bisshops of that same Prouince with assistance of their confining neighbours if neede required After this maner was Nectarius Bishop of CONSTANTINOPLE Flavianus Bishop of ANTIOCHIA and Cyrillus Bishop of HIERUSALEM ordained Heere marke that the consent of the Bishop of Rome was not necessarie to the ordination of the Bishops of the East And the usurped authoritie of the Bishop of Rome smelleth of Noueltie and not of Antiquitie This Synodicke letter sent from Constantinople woulde seeme to import that the Councill which Damasus gathered at Rome was assembled in the dayes of Theodosius or els that hee had gathered two assemblies in Rome at diuers times and yet for one purpose Godly Emperours and Kinge◅ such as Constantine Theodofius and Dauid were very carefull of the unitie of the Church that it might bee like vnto a compact Citie as Hierusal◅m was when the toure of Iebus was conquised then the people worshipped one GOD were obedient to one Law and subject only to one Sou◅reigne Theodosius in the fifth yeere of his reigne c◅ring for the peace of the Church conueened a great Nationall Councill at Constantinople not only of H◅mousians but also of Arrians Eunomians and Macedonians hoping that by mutuall conference possibly they might in end accord The good Emp. consulted with Nectarius Bishop of CONSTANTINOPLE N◅ctarius with Agelius a Bishop of the Novatians Agelius with Sis◅nius an eloquent man and a mightie Teacher and a reader in his Church This man considering that by contentious disputations schismes were increased but not quenched gaue this aduice to Nectarius that hee shoulde counsell the Emperour to demande of Heretiques in what account they had the holie Fathers who preceeded their time The Heretiques at the first spake reuerently of the Fathers but when they were demanded if in matters of Faith they woulde giue credite to the testimonie of the Fathers the Her◅tiques were diuided amongst themselues Therefore the Emperour rent in pieces the summes of the Arrian Eunomian and Mac◅donian faith and ordained the Homousian Faith onely to haue place The seconde Councill of Carthage was assembled vnder the reigne of Theodosius neere vnto the time of the Generall Councill holden in CONSTANTINOPLE In it first
to wit in those that are dead If they had followed the certaintie of Scripture what needed such doubtsome and staggering speeches When a tall Cedar falleth many little trees are bruised by the fall of it and when worthie men doe fall into an errour it is offensiue to manie The dolorous examples of Iacob Dauid Salomon and the plurality of their wiues contrary to the first institution of GOD proueth this to bee true Helcana the father of Samuel was not free of this fault And when the Apostle Paul writeth of the giftes that are requisite in a bishop hee would haue him to bee the husband of one wife which exhortation had beene vnnecessary except the preposterous following of the faultes of holie Fathers had beene so uniuersally ouer-spread that scarce the Pastors themselues were free of the contagion of this disease But the GOD of Heauen hath permitted this to bee for our triall euen to trie whether wee loue the LORD our GOD with all our heart or no for if wee loue the LORD with all our heart wee will neuer prefer men to GOD nor mens examples to GODS Commandements how holy and godly so euer they haue beene But now to returne to these two learned Fathers of whom I began to speake Some excuse this weakenesse by the libertie of Rhethoricall ornamentes And indeede incase a lap of this transparent-couering bee not spred ouer the speeches of Nazianzenus who preferreth the paineâ—…ull trauâ—…ls of Basilius to the trauels of the Apostle Paul who filled the world with the preaching of the Gospel from Iudea to Ilyricum If I say this forme of speaking bee not excused by Rhethoâ—…icall ornamentes and namely the figure Hyperbole no Christian man coulde gladly lende his eare to such speeches But now to leaue the sandie ground of mens speaches to conuert our selues to the doctrine of diuine Scriptures as to a sure foundation wherevpon if wee leane we shall not bee deceiued The LORD saith in his word Call vpon meâ—… in the day of thy trouble and I will deliuer thee and thou shalt glorifie mee From this ground of holy Scripture let our Treatise arise wherein GOD willing first wee shall consider the purpose of the Prophet next wee shall declare that Prayer is a part of spirituall worship onlie belonging to GOD thirdly that IESUS CHRIST is the only mediator of our intercession and last that prayers to Angels to the blessed Virgine the mother of our LORD and to the Saintes departed hath no grounde in Scripture and this custome was disliked by many of the ancient Fathers Now the purpose of the Prophet in the fifty Psalme is manifest namely this to conuict Hypocrites who contenting themselues with outward sacrifices neglected the spiritual worship of GOD wherein GOD hath principall delight as CHRIST saith GOD is a Spirit and they that worship him must worship him in spirit and trueth But Hypocrites will needes present vnto GOD chaffe in stead of Corne drosse in stead of Golde and an outward scroofe of externall worship in stead of the very substance of his spirituall seruice To draw them from this grosse imagination he brings in GOD himselfe speaking from his holy Sanctuarie and declaring that outward sacrifices haue bene oft times intermitted without any reproofe of them who beeing compelled by necessitie and not willingly left off the offering of sacrifices In Aegypt the Iewes coulde not offer such beasts as the Aegyptians worshipped els they would haue stoned them to death In Babylon they had not an Altar whervpon they coulde offer sacrifices to GOD lawfully And at some times when both Alter and sacrifices were at hand yet Dauid complaineth that by violence he was debarred from the Courtes of the LORD All these times GOD did not reproue his people for omitting of externall sacrifices because they were constrained by necessitie to intermit such outward exercises In the meane time they worshipped GOD in spirit and trueth and it lay not in the power of their hatefull enemies to hinder them from worshipping GOD spiritually Secondly the Prophet brings in the LORD declaring that hee had no pleasure in bloody sacrifices because hee neither eateth flesh nor drinketh blood and in case hee delited in such things hee would not require them at mens handes seeing that all the foules in the Mountaines and all the beastes in the Forrest are the LORDS and hee may use them according to his owne will and blessed pleasure But the LORD did institute such kind of sacrifices to last for a time as shadowes of thinges to come but they coulde neuer sanctifie the commers the reunto Therefore if they bee separated from CHRIST to whom they led the people as Types and Figures of his euerlasting sacrifice the LORD had no kind of regarde of them True it is that Sathan hath a delite in bloody sacrifices euen in so far as they are bloody and a destruction of the creatures of GOD as the sacrifices in the valley of Ben-hinnon doe testifie and the sacrifices offered to Diaâ—…a in Taurica chersonesus and the bloody tribute paied by the Athenians to Minos King of Candie by the expresse aduice and counsel of Apollo as Chrysostome clearelie affirmeth And this declareth that the deuill who was a murtherer from the beginning hath a delite in bloody sacrifices But God delited not in such sacrifices except only in so far as they were types and figures leading to the sacrifice of Christ. Yea the sacrifices of the Law were like vnto the fire set vpon the top of the marble towre of Pharos for the wellfare of ships and to direct them vnto the right harboure of Alexandria and like vnto the fire set vp vpon the vttermoste wall of HIERUSALEM on the North side called by Cosmographers Turris furnorum This serued to direct the foote-steps of them who in the night season were journeying to the holy Citie that they shoulde not aberre from the right entrie of the gates of HIERUSALEM Notwithstanding children sate about these fires and warmed themselues and knewe none other use wherefore they were appointed saue onely to warme those who were acolde in winter nightes euen so carnall Iewes reposed vpon sacrifices but marked not the right ende wherefore they were appointed by God But the Prophet leades a carnall people from externall sacrifices vnto spirituall exercises and namely vnto prayer and thankesgiuing and consequently to the obedience of faith the very vndoubted grounde of prayer and thankesgiuing for in these exercises consist deeper pointes of the worship of God then in outward sacrifices whether we looke to God or to our selues when wee looke to God hee is a spirit and consequently hee deliteth in spirituall seruice and when wee looke vnto our selues wee haue an earthly bodie and a spirituall soule and if we present vnto God the seruice of the most base part of our person and not the best part then wee fall vnder the curse threatned by
Malachie who saieth Cursed bee the deceiuer which hath in his flocke a male and voweth and sacrificeth vnto the LORD a corrupt thing This grounde being first laide that the principall purpose where â—…t the Prophet aimeth is not vnknowne it is the more eâ—…sie to step toâ—… to the wordes The Prophet bringes in the Lord saying Call vpon mee in the dry of thy trouble c This presupponeth that wee shall bee exercised with manifolde troubles as our maister CHRIST IESUS was crowned with thornes before hee was crowned with glorie yea and that wee shall bee so dashed with the vehement tempest of troubles that except wee bee well taught in the Schoole of GOD wee shall not know what hand to turne vs vnto as the ship-man did who sailed with Jonas euery man prayed to his owne GOD onely Ionas who was taught in the right Schoole directed his prayers to the liuing GOD who made the Heauen the Earth and was heard when he prayed out of the Whales bellie Nowe seeing that GOD inuiteth vs to bee his Disciples and hee will teach vs to whom and in what maner wee should pray in time of our troubles let vs lend our eare to our great School-maister not be ashamed to opeÌ„ our eâ—…re and to bind vp our mouth with silence when the LORD speaketh and count all the speeches of Fathers that repugne vnto this great Oracle of GOD to be like vnto eares of corne withered thinne and blasted with the East wind wherein there is no nourishing food In the second part of this Treatise it is to bee proued that Prayer is a spirituall sacrifice onely to bee offered to GOD and to none other neither in Heauen nor in earth for three principall reasons First in Scripture wee are taught to pray to him onely in whom wee trust and consequently to pray onelie to GOD. The Apostle Paul saith But howe shall they call on him in whom they haue not belâ—…eued Yea and the Prophet Ieremie saith Cursed bee hee that trusteth in man and maketh flesh his ariâ—…e and with-dr weth his heart from the LORD GOD is the just proprietare and owner of our soules for hee hath bought and purchased them with his owne blood and the LORD wil part stakes with no man neither can hee admit a corriual in points of his honour as the naturall mother coulde not abide to see her sonne diuided because hee appertained totally and wholly vnto her selfe so can not GOD abide that his glory be giuen vnto another or yet that any part of that thing that is once dedicated to GOD should bee conuerted to another use In holy Scripture wee reade of three moste abominable Altars to wit of the Aâ—…tar of Damascus and the Altar of Bethel and the Altar at Athens to the vnknowne GOD. The Altar of Damascus was abominable because it was builded to the worship of a false god The Altar of Bethel was abominable because on it the true GOD was worshipped in a forbidden maner And the Altar of Athens to the vnknowne GOD was abominable because they neither knew whom they worshipped nor yet the right maner of his worshipping Therefore in the matter of the worshipping of GOD let vs set our compasse right lest a little aberration procure a great ship-wracke and in the matter of Prayer let vs call vpon him onely in whome wee trust as wee are taught by the holy Apostle And let vs offer spirituall sacrifices acceptable to GOD through IESUS CHRIST The seconde argument whereby I proue that our prayers should bee made onely to GOD is this Wee should pray only to him who is Omnipotent and can support vs in al our distresses ergo wee ought to pray onely to GOD. The antecedent of this argument is euident by the latter part of that short prayer indited by CHRIST to his Disciples For thine is the Kingdome and the Power and the Glory for euer In that short forme of perfect prayer the first words leadeth vs to a consideration of the loue of GOD toward vs who is content to be our Father in IESUS CHRIST In the last wordes his power is described to bee infinite such as becommeth him who is King of Heauen and Earth who like as hee hath made all thinges so likewise hath hee an absolute Souereignitie ouer all thinges both in Heauen and in Earth Now that Omnipotencie is an attribute onely belonging to the diuine nature the very Gentiles could not denie it who attributed the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 onlie to God And it is certaine that all the Angels of Heauen could not haue supported the disasterous estate of man after his fall if God himselfe had not put hande to worke who onely knew the way howe his justice and mercy coulde kisse one another in the person of the Mediator Therefore seeing God onely is Omnipotent and none but hee what fooles are wee to put our trust vnder the shadow of the bramble as the Sichemites did and not to dwell in the secrete of the moste High and abide in the shadow of the Almightie I doe no wrong to the Angels in Heauen when I compare them to brambles in comparison of the eternall God their power is finite and bounded thâ—…ir prouident care ouer vs hath a beginning namely the time of their employment whereinto GOD appointed them to attend vpon vs but the power of GOD is infinite in his prouident care he appointed a kingdome for vs before the foundation of the worlde was laide Let vs therefore trust vnder this shadow of the Almighty and call vpon him in whom we trust Thirdly it may bee proued that wee should pray to GOD onely and to none other because their is neither commandemeÌ„t nor example nor promise to be heard in Scripture except that prayers bee made to the Creator onely and not vnto the creatures of GOD. And in this argument I find that some learned Papists giue ouer reasoning in the contrary and they render reasons wherefore there is no example in the old or new Testament of Inuocation of Saints namely this that in the old Testament the-Patriarchs and Prophets who departed this life went not presently to Heauen and had not the fruition of the presence of GOD incontinent but they went to Limbus patrum where their soules remained vntill CHRIST died and arose againe from death and then hee carried their soules to Heauen And this is the cause say they wherefore there is no example found in the old Testament of Inuocation of Saintes Likewise they say concerning the new Testament that if the Apostles had set downe any precept concerning Inuocation of Saintes it woulde haue seemed vnto the people that they were desirous that this honour should bee done vnto themselues after their death These are the foolish conjectures of Eccius Neuertheles the places that Papists cite out of Scripture to proue inuocation of Saints declare with what
that her body saw no corruption Alwayes shee died and was buried in the valley of Iosaphat and shee did not beare the chastisement of our transgressions as her Sonne CHRIST IESUS did Howe then could shee die if shee had beene free both of originall actuall sinne as Papistes affirme â—…uvenalis Bishop of â—…rusalem is saide to haue made narration of the assumption of the blesâ—…ed Virgine to Pulcheria Empresse and wife of the Emperour Martianus at that time when the Generall Councill of Chalcedon was assâ—…mbled But there are so many circumstances derogating creditâ—… to that alleadged history of the assumption of the Virgine Marie that it is hard for a Christian to leane vpon such vncertaine and doubtsome groundes First the writer of it is Nicephorus the father of many fables Secondly the reporter of it was Iuvenalâ—…s Patriarch of Hierusalem an Eutychian Heretique vntill the feare of the authoritie of the Generall Councill compelled him to reuoke his errour Thirdly in what place and to whom made Iuvenalis this narration namely in the chamber secretely to Pâ—…lcheria not in the Generall Councill openly where manie learned Fathers well acquainted with holy Scriptures were present who could haue controlled him declared that amongst those who died one onely to wit the holy One of GOD hath that priuiledge not to see corruption Epiphanius for causes knowne to himselfe for hee had heard this narration long before the dayes of Iuvenalis standeth not vpon the refutation of the assumption of the blessed Virgine but hee vtterly damneth the Collyridians as Heretiques who worshipped the Virgine Marie And in the matter of worshipping hee compareth her to the fruite of the forbidden tree It was a faire fruite but herewith a fruit forbidden to bee eaten So was the mother of our LORD a blessed woman aboue all women yet was shee not GOD and consequently not to bee worshipped So that Epiphanius passeth by the ground of the argument giuing and not granting that the tradition of her assumption were true yet this consequence can not followe that shee shoulde bee adored and worshipped In like maner Ambrose saieth that the Virgine Marie was the Temple of GOD but not the GOD of the Temple In which wordes like as hee alloweth the worshipping of the holie Ghost so in like maner hee disalloweth the worshipping of the Virgine Marie The Booke of August De assumptione beatae Mariae Vâ—…rginis together with a Sermon of his In festo assumptâ—…onis beatae Mariae are knowne to be supposititious and Censura Lovaniâ—…nsis in the frontispice of that booke prefixeth this superscription NON EST AUGUSTINI The honourable titles and stiles giuen vnto the Virgine Marie by Ecclesiasticall Writers is another grounde wherevpon they doe leane vvho vvorshippeth the mother of our LORD shee is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is to say The mother of GOD our Ladie vndefiled complete holy a perpetuall Virgine vnspotted Paradise a liuing Altar the mountaine ouer-shadowed by the holy Spirit All these honourable stiles I say were giuen vnto her in the writinges of ancient Fathers not of purpose to Deifie the blessed Virgine nor to bring in pluralitie of Gods but to magnifie the worke of the LORDES Incarnation Methodus is so prodigall in his stiles that hee calleth her 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is the bread of life attributing to her the honour due to CHRIST onely It were better done to abstâ—…ine from wordes of superlatiue honoures belonging onely to CHRIST then after they are vttered to bee compelled by tolerable interpretations to lenifie the absurditiâ—… of vncompetent speaches The blâ—…ssed Virgine while shee was conuersant with mortall men directed such as came to her selfe to goe to hir Sonne and to depend vpon his blessed will and plâ—…asure saying vnto the seruantes Whatsoeuer hee saieth vnto you doe it much more now when shee dwelleth in celestiall mansions it is her will that we should depend vpon IESUS CHRIST her sonne her Sauiour her sonne her GOD her sonne the creator of her bodie whereinto hee was content to bee conceiued by the Holy Ghost As concerning the Inuocation of other Saintes Papistes rejoice in the multitude of Fathers who inuocate Saintes not onely Orators such as Basilius and NaZianZenus and Poets such as Prudentius who prayed vnto S. Laurence Vincentius the Virgine Agnes the Martyr Cassianus S. Cyprian S. Foelix and the Martyrs called Calaguritani Spanish Martyrs and Vascones as appeareth but also manie others were intangled with this error of whom I may justly say that thing which our maister CHRIST spake of the Samaritanes who worshipped GOD vpon mount Garizim Yee worship that which yee know not in which wordes CHRIST declareth that whatsoeuer worship is exhibited 〈◊〉 GOD without the warrand of his owne commandement it is naught And in that point the Fathers who prayed vnto Saintes they also worshipped that which they knew not For like as the Sunne when hee riseth and spreadeth his beâ—…mes throughout the worlde then the light of the Starres giue place to the glorious light of the Sunne euen so all the writinges of Fathers must needes giue place vnto the written worde of GOD whereinto wee are commanded to call onely vpon GOD in the day of our trouble and there is neither commandement promise nor example in Scripture to warrand the doctrine of Inuocation of Saints as hath beene already declared Now the authors of the doctrine of Inuocation of Saintes if they would search out the first originall of it they haue cause to bee ashamed for it came not from the Apostles but from the Gentiles No man who hath read the Dialogues of Plato can bee ignorant that vpon consideration of the dissimilitude that is betwixt mortall men and the immortall GOD he imagined some mid-creatures whose endeuour was this to carie the prayers and sacrifices of men to GOD and againe to carie the commandementes and oracles of GOD to men these mediate persons hee calleth them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of whom hee saieth that they are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is betwixt GOD and mortall man to wit mediators No such doctrine is conteined in holy Scripture Yea and ancient Fathers who attribute too much vnto Martyrs in calling them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 thas is helpers phisitions GODS friendes and beloued seruantes yet they abhorred from the wordes of Plato to call them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for Theodoretus saieth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is Let vs not bee so mad Yet Papistes rush forward to this excesse of madnesse not onely to call the Saintes departed Intercessors but also mediators of intercession which is Plato his errour viuely expressed in the words aboue mentioned 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 To conclude the question of Inuocation of Saintes it is not vnlike to the controuersie that was betwixt Iphtah and the king of Ammon for the landes lying
betwixt the Riuers Arnon Iordan and Iabbok by one apparent right the king of Ammon claimed that these lands should be restored vnto the Ammonites to whom of old they did belong but Iphtah refused to giue ouer the possession of these landes wherein the Reubenites and Gaaites dwelt and that for three great reasons First they receiued these landes out of the handes of their GOD by whose expresse commandement and warrant MOSES faught against Sihon king of Hesbon Secondly since the dayes of MOSES vntill the dayes of the gouernament of IPHTAH that is the space of three hundreth yeeres the people of Israel peaceablie possessed those landes And thirdly euen in the dayes of Moses these landes were taken out of the handes of the Amorites who were possessors of them at that time and not from the Ammonites For the like reasons I say we cannot agree to the doctrine of Inuocation of Saints First because wee haue receiued a perfect forme of prayer out of our LORDS hands wherein we are taught to pray onely to our Heauenly Father and not to Saints Secondly because the Church for the space of three hundreth yeeres after the LORDS ascension used no other forme of prayer then this to pray to GOD alone through IESUS CHRIST Thirdly if Papistes will needes make anie controuersie in this matter let them controuert with CHRISTS Apostles who haue left vnto their true successors this forme of prayer which we now use and such new young school-maisters as Papistes are wee cannot admit Against the seconde of the three preceeding reasons if they object that in the dayes of Cyprian the Christian Virgine whom Cyprian before his conuersion pursued with Magicall arts labouring to circumueene her shee prayed for helpe to the Virgine Marie as Nazianzenus writeth To this I answere that this narration which Nazianzenus hath found in some Apocryph booke is rejected by the learned as an vncertaine thing whereof Ierom writing of the conuersion of Cyprian maketh no mention Secondly this forme of prayer that a weake and timorous Virgine used was no liturgie nor forme of prayer used amongst Christian people in their holy assemblies and that thing which any one person doth of infirmitie and weakenesse is not to bee counted an ancient doctrine in the Church Seeing the Apostle warneth vs to absteine from all appearance of euill at least Papistes in their Inuocation of Saintes shoulde haue absteined from formes of speaking used in prayers made vnto the eternal GOD lest they should seeme to giue the glory onely due to the Creator to the creatures But in the matter of Inuocation of Saintes they haue set themselues forward with such impetuous speate that they cannot absteine from the honourable stiles giuen to GOD but these also must bee giuen to the Saintes The Prophet Dauid calleth the LORD his Rocke his Fortresse his Strength his Shield the Horne of his Saluation and his Refuge And in another Psalme GOD is our hope and helpe ◅rength in troubles readie to be found Are not all these honourable stiles and many more attributed to the Saintes in the ordinary prayers of the R◅ane Church Is not the Virgine Marie called the Queene of Heauen the prouident gouernor of Heauenly and Earthly powers the mother of mercie obteiner of pardon mediatrix to GOD-ward restorer of the grace to bee hoped for the mother of the militant Church the aduocate of the world Such pretious ointment as this is more meete to bee poured out vpon the feete of CHRIST then vpon the head of the Virgine Marie but a prodigall waster neither regardeth what hee giueth nor to whom they are but one steppe from calling the Virgine Marie directly eternall GOD for they put the gouernement of Heauenly and Earthly things vpon her shoulder they call her Queene of Heauen and the prince of peace What remaineth to bee said but one word that shee is almighty GOD and this stile also will bee necessarily inferred vpon the preceeding honourable titles attributed to her The honourable stile of an Aduocate Bellarmine is the bolder to attribute vnto the Virgine Marie because that Ireneus writeth Et sicut ill◅ seducta est ut effugeret DEVM sic h◅c suasa est ◅bedire DEO uti Virginis Euae Virgo Maria fieret advocata that is and like as she to wit Eva was seduced to depart from GOD euen so this woman to wit the Virgine Marie was perswaded to obey GOD to the end that the Virgine Marie might be an aduocate for the Virgine Eva. I am certaine that Bellarmine vnderstood not the meaning of Ireneus better then hee vnderstood the sence and meaning of his owne words In the words immediately preceeding Ireneus declares that like as sinne came in by disobedience in eating of the fruite of the forbidden tree euen so righteousnesse came in by him who manifested his obedience in another tree that is in suffering death vpon the Crosse. What neede had Be◅larmine to wreast the wordes of Ireneus after hee had set downe so cleare a commentarie of his owne words for hee calleth the Vi◅gine Marie an aduocate in respect of her blessed birth who by his obedience satisfied for the sinne that Adam brought in by his disobedience Now it is true that superstitiō is like vnto the Feau◅r called Hectica in the beginning hardly discerned but easie to bee cured and in end easily discerned but not easily cured Euen so it was hard to know what would bee the issue of the disputation of Origen when he disputed concerning the affection that Saintes departed carried towarde the members of the Militant CHURCH of GOD but it was easie to stay the course of this errour when hee who was the first author of it durst not auow it but in secret disputations said that possibly such a thing might bee But in our dayes the Feauer is growne to such an height that it is easier to discerne the errour then to find out a way to correct it What is then to bee done at this time where into errour hath preuailed so farre and of so long time that it is like vnto a Gangrene dayly becomming worse and worse so that it is apparently a remedilesse euill shall wee cease from damning superstition and let the people pray as they list It is better to follow the example of the holy Prophet Helias albeit Idolatrie was vniuersally ouer-spred in the kingdome of Israel yet he reproued the people for halting betweene two opinions and hee bowed his knees to GOD and prayed that the LORD would send fire from Heauen to burne the sacrifice and to seale vp in the hearts of the people that the GOD who made the Heauen and the Earth was the onely true GOD and onely to bee worshipped Euen so beside reprouing of superstitious Inuocation of Saints which also I haue done according to the measure of my knowledge in this Treatise I pray to the eternall GOD that hee
word of GOD and therefore their ordinances were worthie to bee obeyed because the warrand of the Holy Spirit and the warrand of the Holy Scripture and Apostolicke authoâ—…itie all concurring together gaue a full grace to the Councill of Hierusâ—…lem For this cause in the famous Councill of Nice all their constitutions haue not a like reuerence the sentence pronounced against Arrius was well confirmed by testimonies of holâ—…e Scripture but in appointing Patriarches in attributing vnto them jurisdiction and power to conuocate Councils within thâ—…ir owne bounds for timous suppressing of Heresies they bring no testimonie of Scripture but in stead of Scripture they set downe 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is Let ancient customes haue place The Councill of Nice in this point did as Iosua did who 〈◊〉 a couenant with the Gibeoniâ—…es but consulted not wâ—…th thâ—…m 〈◊〉 of the LORD Euen so the Counâ—…ill of Nice in 〈◊〉 â—…o gâ—…eat preâ—…eminence to a few men they consulted not with Holy Scripture which warnâ—…th Pastors to feede the flocke of GOD which â—…ependeth vpon them And the issue declared that Gâ—…D gaue not such a blessing to the constituting of Patriarchâ—…s as hee gaue to the condemnatour sentence pronounced against Aâ—…rius For whereas they imagined that these Patriarches 〈◊〉 great authoritie shoulde timously gather Synodes and suppresse Hâ—…reticall doctrine it fell ouâ—… by the contrary that the Patriarches were the chiefe Hereâ—…iques themselues and chiefe defenders of Heresie such as Macedonius and Nestorius Patriarches of Constantinoâ—…le both damned for Heresie the one in the Counciâ—…l of Constantinople the other in the Council of Ephesus In like maner Honorius Patriarch of Rome Cyrus Patriarch of Alexandria Macarius Patriarch of Antiochia with Sergius Pyrhuâ—… and Paulus Paâ—…riarches of Constantinople were al condemned of Heresie in the sixt Generall Councill holden at Constantinoâ—…le ANNO 681. Oâ—… this that I haue already spoken it is euident that the best way whereby Generall or Nationall Councils may maintaine tâ—…eir authoritie and bee reuerently regarded is this if in all tâ—…eir determinations they set before them the bookes of Holie Scripture and conforme all their definitiue sentences to the wisedome which they haue learned out of the volume of those holy bookes following the example of the Church of Antiochia who remitted the decision of harde questions wherewith they were troubled to the mouthes of the Apostles of IESUS CHRIST And seeing wee haue not the Prophets and Apostles personallie present in our time the next is to haue recourse vnto the writinges of the Prophets and Apostles whereby the LORD speaketh nowe to vs as hee spake of olde time by the personall presence of the Prophets and Apostles to our Fathers And it is certaine that these of Antiochia went vp vnto Hierusalem not for any prerogatiue the towne had but because the Apostles were in Hierusalem And wheresoeuer wee see the Apostolicke doctrine vnuiolably obserued in that place let vs seeke resolution of all our doubtes and if the Apostolicke doctrine be departed from Hierusalem it selfe it is but a denne of theeues as CHRIST saieth Matth. 21. 13. and if it bee departed from Rome then is Rome it selfe spirituall Babylon it is an habitation of Deuils and the Hold of all foule spirits and a cage of euery vncleane hatefull bird and the constitutions that come from Rome are not to bee regarded Notwithstanding of this the Councils that hath casten the Apostolicke doctrine behinde their backe they haue guarded themselues with another kind of armour and they indeuour to haue credite and reuerence by the multitude of Princes people and learned Doctors assenting to the determinations of their Councils by the multitude of Anathemaes more in number then those that were pronounced out of mount Eball whereby they deliuer to the Deuill and that in most prodigall forme all those that will not assent vnto their Decretes By these meanes I say such like they purchase authoritie reuerence and credite to their late Councils Neuerthelesse there is one curse in Holy Scripture more to bee feared then all the curses of the Councill of Trent namely that which Paul pronounceth in these wordes But though that wee or an Angell from Heauen preach vnto you otherwise then that which wee haue preached vnto you let him be accursed And like as Aarons rod deuoured the Serpents of the Sorcerers of Aegypt albeit in number they were many euen so this one curse swalloweth vp all their curses pronounced against innocent people because they will not depart in a jot from the rule of wholsome Apostolicke doctrine In like maner it is said by Moses Cursed bee hee that confirmeth not all the words of this Lawe to doe them Consequently blessed are they who firmely adhereth vnto the Law of GOD. And by no authoritie of Princes Nations Councils or Doctors will bee withdrawne from the Law of GOD. And this BULLINGER hath wisely obserued in these wordes Tametsi caeat totus hic mundus minime tamen potest creatura quâ—…quam contra verbum creator is statuere neque decreta DEI aeterni abrogare Neque valet hic eruditio aut multitudo aut sanctitas aut ulla denique authoritas nam loquente DOMINO DEO universorum merito conticescit omniâ—… caro SAMUEL certe dicebat loquere DOMINE quoniam audit servus tuâ—…s that is albeit all the uniuersitie of this worlde shoulde bee assembled together yet the creature can ordaine nothing against the worde of the Creator neither can they abrogate the Decretes of the Eternall GOD neither can learning multitude holynesse or anie kinde of authoritie auaile in this matter for when the GOD of all creatures speaketh then justly all flesh shoulde keepe silence SAMUEL indeede saide Speake LORD for thy seruant heareth Likewise hee bringeth in a worthie sentence of PANORMITANE a famous Iurist saying that greater credite shoulde bee giuen to a Laike-man speaking the trueth according to Holie Scripture then to a whole Generall Councill speaking a lye contrarie to Scripture Moreouer albeit there were worthie Assemblies holden in SILO MISPAH and CARMEL in the dayes of the Prophets yet the Prophets are verie sparing to use argumentes tâ—…ken from the authoritie of these Assemblies but the Prophets leade the people continuallie to the Lawe of GOD as to the right grounde and Fountaine of all lawfull Councils so that their ordinarie speach is this This saieth the LORD and not this saieth the Assemblie gathered at MISPAH SILO or CARMEL they were so farre from equalling Councils to the Lawe of GOD that whensoeuer they did desire reformation of the people then they laide before them the Law of GOD but not the authority of Councils whose authority is nothing els but borrowed from the Law of GOD and therefore whosoeuer aduancâ—…th Câ—…uncils so high that they would equall Councils to Holy Scripture in my opinion they are not well acquainted with the Scriptures of GOD. In the new Testament mention is
are transported with incertainetie of doubtfull opinions so that albeit they bee met together to settle others in the certainetie of the true Faith yet they themselues are so wauering minded that they can neuer bee at rest Like as the Arrians not content with the summe of Faith set downe at Nice assembled themselues many times set downe 9. diuers formes of Faith as Socrates recordeth yet coulde they neuer agree vpon one certaine forme of Faith which they woulde not alter Likew◅se in the affaires of Discipline so great discrepance of opinion was founde that neither Councill agreede with Councill nor Bishop with Bishop nor yet Bishops with Councils The Councill of Ancyra thought expedient for order taking with those who had sacrificed vnto Idoles in time of persecution that vnto Bishops should bee adjoined Chorepiscopi that is Countrey Bishops or Landward Bishops to whom they gaue not power to ordaine Elders and Deacons but onely Readers and Subdeacons Damasus Bishop of Rome coulde not agree to this subordinate order of Bishops called Chorepiscopi The Councils of Neocaesarea Antiochia liked of this forme of gouernament Other Councils in not making mention of this name declared their misliking so that this abuse likewise of diuersity of opinions frequently altered both in Doctrine and Discipline impaired much the authoritie of Councils Before I declare who hath power to conuocate Generall Nationall Councils something is to bee premitted concerning the assemblies vpon the LORDS holy Sabboths These assemblies of all other were counted moste holy in so much that when the Princes of the people of Israel were to conueene with Moses to consult concerning matters of ciuil gouernament they were warned so to doe by the blowing of one of the siluer trumpets onely but when both the siluer trumpets did blowe then the people were warned to conueene at the doore of the Tabernacle for the exercise of diuine seruice which as it was of all Conuentions most holy so in like maner it was foresignisied in most solemne maner These holy meetinges were warranded by the LORDES expresse commandement Remember the Sabboth day to keepe it holy c. And in the new Testament Christians hauing receiued power to meete together in CHRISTES Name with promise that CHRIST woulde bee amongst them they conueened secretely to the hearing of the worde and ministration of the Sacramentes albeit they were most straitely inhibited so to doe by the Edictes of persecuting Tyrantes and these who were comprehended and put to death for their conuentions profession they died Holy Martyres how soeuer the Pagans did put them to death as traitors because they disobeyed the Emperours commandement both in their conuentions and profession Yet this ground beeing once laide that they died Holy Martyrs it wil follow that Christians haue power to conucene to heare the worde preached especially vpon the LORDES day albeit all the Princes of the worlde woulde forbid them to meete And this libertie granted by CHRIST and sealed vp by the blood of innumerable martyrs Confirmed also by the lawes of Christian Princes euer since the reigne of Constantine it will continue vnto the blessed appearance of the LORD IESUS to judge the world albeit all the enemies of the Gospell of CHRIST shoulde grinde their teeth and fret against this libertie These fore-saide weekely conuentions are necessarie at all times and in all ages euen albeit there were no H◅retique nor Scismatique in the worlde to diuert people from the trueth of GOD because euen the best of vs all is but like vnto a barren husbandrie that hath neede continually to bee dressed and laboured and watered with the streames of the riuers of the Sanctuarie of our GOD lest wee wither in the barrennesse of a corrupt nature But Councils Generall or Nationall are not necessarie at all times but onely when the peace of the Church is troubled with Heresie and Schisme or an uniuersall ouer-spreading scab of corrupt maners and at such times it is meete that Pastors acquaint the supreame Magistrate with the danger who hath not neede at all times to conuocate a Councill except the maladie that hee would rem◅die be vnsupportable After this wise forme of dealing did Constantine send Osius Bishop of Corduba to Aegypt to see if by his trauels the Heresie and Schisme springing vp in Alexandria could bee timously suppressed but when the good Emperour sawe that this Gangrene dayly increased then there was no remedie but to gather a Generall Councill for suppressing of Heresie and for keeping of intestine peace into the Church of CHRIST Now to proue that Nationall and Generall Councils ought to bee gathered by Monarches and Princes In the olde Testament the great Conuentions at Carmell Silo and Mizpeh were assembled by Princes and the assembly conueened at Mizpeh by Samuel hee gathered it as a ciuill Gouernor of the land and not in so farre as hee was a Prophet for as yet Saul was not allowed by the people to bee king The Conuention appointed at Gilgal was with the expresse consent and allowance of King Saul who was also personally present at that Assemblie In the new Testament the assembly of the Apostles at Hierusalem albeit it was gathered without the knowledge and allowance of the Emperour Cluadius in whose time it was assembled Yet the Apostles had such extraordinary warrandes of the Spirite such extraordinary giftes and their painefull trauels fell in such an extraordinary time when there was no Christian Magistrate fauouring the Gospel that hee who furnished vnto them courage to preach without libertie granted vnto them by Princes furnished also courage and grace vnto them to meete at Hierusalem for the well of the Church without the fore-knowledge and allowance of the Emperour Claudius But thinges done extraordinarily leane vnto their owne extraordinary warrandes and are no impediment to vs to proceede and to speake of thinges that are ordinary And it is to be noted that euen during the time of the 10. Persecutions Christians neglected not to seeke the support of Emperours against Heretiques whē it could be obtained as clearelie appeareth by the ninth Persecuting Emperour Aurelian who with his ciuil authority assisted the Synode of Antiochia against Samosatenus as hath beene declared in the thirde CENTURIE and the Church had craued the support of the Emperours authoritie to that effect From the dayes of the Emperour Constanti◅e vntill the yeere of our LORD 1215. the Emperours were in use to conuocate Councils But Innocentius the thirde to whose tuterie Fredericke the seconde was recommended by his father Henrie the sixt more like to the successour of Iudas then the successour of Peter made Otto Duke of Saxon Emperour in prejudice of Fredericke vntill the spirit of dissention fell betwixt Otto and Pope Innocentius the thirde Then was Otto excommunicated and the Empire was giuen to Fredericke the seconde to whom it rightly belonged Notwithstanding Pope Innocentius tooke vpon him boldnes to
the Essenes a sect of the Iewes of whose customes Iosephus accurately writeth And indeede the similitude of the maners of the Monkes and the Essenes conuerted to Christian Religion agreeth in many points for they had all things common they laboured with their hands were men accustomed with long abstinence from meate and drinke Eusebius reserreth the beginning of the Monasticke forme of liuing to the auditors of the Euangelist Marke in Alexandria for a number of them inclined their minds to the contemplation of diuine mysteries and separated themselues from the companie of the multitude who dwelt in townes and they had their habitation in the wildernes about the lake Maria or Maris This place was called the Wildernesse of Nitria Eusebius confirmeth this opinion by the testimonie of Philo. Finally some referre it to the time of the tenne Persecutions at what time many fled to the Mountaines to the Wildernesse and to solitary places wherein they contracted such a custome and habite of solitary liuing that euen in time of peace and when Persecutions were ended they continued still liuing in the Wildernesse Whatsoeuer was the originall of the Monasticke life it is certaine there was a greater show then substance of Religion in it for bodily exercises they profite little the not sparing the bodie is counted by the Apostle 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is a voluntary Religion which men haue inuented to themselues and GOD hath not commanded it True it is that men doe well if they subdue their bodies as Paul did to bring it in subjection lest by any meanes when he had preached to others he himselfe should be reproued And as true it is on the other part that incase men repose vpon these outwarde exercises as thinges in themselues meritorious and referre them not vnto the right ende as Paul did yea and if they joine not with abstinence from meate an abstinence also from sinne the LORD regardeth not the outwarde affliction of the bodie as the Prophet Isai clearely declareth in these wordes â—…s it such a fasting that I haue chosen that a man should afflict his soule for a day and to bow downe his head as a bulrush and to lie downe in sacke-cloth and asshes Wilt thou call this a fasting or an acceptable day to the LORD In the very originall ground of the Monasticke life I see this infirmitie That men imagined by changing of place to bee free of the snares of the Deuill But it is otherwise Adam was tempted in Paradise CHRIST was tempted in the Wildernesse and Sathan is ready to spreade his nette both in the prison and in the palace and by changing of place we cannot be free from his malice In the Epistle written by Basilius Magnus to Gregorius this is illustrate by the fit similitude of a man who saileth in a ship and findeth himselfe to bee sicke and secretely in his owne mind blameth the greatnesse of the vessell whereinto hee saileth but when hee steppeth downe into the little bote that accompanieth the ship his sicknesse continueth and is not abated whereby hee is compelled to come to a consideration of the right cause of his sicknesse that it is neither the great vessell nor the little vessell that is the cause of his grieuance but rather the corrupt humours that lurke within his owne bodie Euen so the permutation of place will not make vs free of the tentations of the Deuill as some men imagined And like as the consolations of GOD are not tyed to any certaine place for Moses in Arabia and vpon Mount Horeb was delited with the sight of GOD and in Pisga with the long expected sight of the promised land and the Apostle Iohn in the Isle of Pathmos saw many comfortable reuclations euen so the perilous snares of Sathan are spred out euery where no lesse then the consolations of GOD are The Monkes of olde were not all of one ranke for some of them were called Coenohitae or Conventuales Others were called Anchoritae The conuentuall Monkes albeit they were separated from the fellowship of the common people yet they had a fellowship amongst themselues and some of them dwelt in the Wildernesse such as the Conuentuall Monkes of Aegypt dwelt in the Wildernesse of Nitria and Schethis but the Conuentuall Monkes of Syria Persia Armenia and other places not so neere approaching to the Equinoctiall line as those of Aegypt were they dwelt in Townes and Villages because the inclemencie of alterable weather permitted them not to dwell in the Wildernesse as the Monkes of Aegypt did Notwithstanding some of the Conuentuall Monkes of that part of Syria which is called Interamnis or Mesopotamia as it were striuing against nature ouer-went the Monkes of Aegypt in that which the Apostle calleth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is a not sparing of the bodie for the Monkes of Aegypt dwelt in little Cottages and ate some quantitie of bread after long abstinence but the Monkes fore-saide had their remaining vpon the Mountaines and were couered with no roofe of any shop or lodge defending them against the injurie of the weather except onely with the roofe of Heauen and they ate no bread but only refreshed their hungrie bodies with the rootes of hearbes which they houcked out of the ground and for this kinde of pasturing the people called them Greges Of this ranke of conuentual monks about Nisibis Mount Sigeron were the monks following famous and much renowned to wit Batthaeus Eusebius Barges Abbos and Lazarus who afterward was ordained a Bishop and Abdaleos Zenon and Hetrodorus an olde man of whom Sozomen in the place aboue specified maketh particular mention To all these Conuentuall Monkes wheresoeuer they dwelt this was common that they were diuided into Conuentes and euery Conuent was gouerned by one Gouernour whom they reuerenced as children reuerence their father The Anachorites were Monks who dwelt in the Wildernes seuerally by themselues not deliting in fellowship as the Conuentual monks did Ruffin maketh the more reuerend record of the Anachorites or Eremites of Aegypt because he visited them had the honour to be blessed by imposition of their hands such as two Eremites bearing the name of Macarius Isidorus Pambus Moses Benjamin Scyron Helias Paulus in Apeliote Paulus in Focis Poemen Ioseph in Pispiri of whom there are large treatises in the Ecclesiâ—…sticall Historie Some of the Anachorites were so rude and iâ—…mane that they bowed their faces to the ground and ate 〈◊〉 and hearbes as beastes doe and if they had seene another mâ—…n they fled from him hid themselues as if they had no bâ—…ne procreated of the race of mankind The brethreÌ„ of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of whom Plutarch writeth are to be set by as vnworthie of any further remembrance And the common people justly called them Armenta that is Cattell There was yet another ranke of Eremites
Chastity seeing that Marriage is honourable among all and the bed vndefiled But the vow of Virginall chastitie is the sacrifice of fooles as if a man would vow to bee a Preacher before hee were perswaded that GOD had vouchsafed vpon him the gift of preaching Euen so it is a foolish thing to any man to binde himselfe by a solemne vow to Virginall chastitie before hee bee fully perswaded that GOD hath vouchsafed vpon him that rare gift Vnder pretence of the vow of pouertie a number of Monks especiallie Abbots Channons and Capitulare Monkes as it were Bishops chiefe Counsellers haue heaped vp infinite riches and in pompe wealth ciuile preheminence and splendor of worldly magnificence haue ouer-went Earles Lordes and Barons in many Countreys and in the meane time they were but a nest of idle bellies keeping for a fashion seuen Canonicall houres which they spent in reading singing oftener by their substitutes then by themselues as if they had beene ca◅led Canonici for keeping Canonicall houres and not for st◅dying holy Canonicke Scripture to the ende they might bee able to interprete it to the vtilitie of others Concerning the vowe of obedience kept in all Orders but more stricktly amongst the Layolites then all the rest The commandement of GOD should haue beene obserued whereinto the authoritie of the father must bee regarded in such sort that if hee ratifie not the vowe of his young daughter remaining as yet in his house then her vowe is vndone and cannot stande Euen so the vowes that mortall men doe make in earth if they bee not ratified by the allowance of our Heauenly Father they are vndone and cannot consist and stand Notwithstanding the commanders amongst the Layolites will trie the obedience of their disciples in maters vnhonest vncomly vngodly and deuilish such as to walter themselues into a filthie mire if so it please the commander to enjoine to violate the commandement of the Phis◅ion in rubbing that thing outwardly vpon the bodie which the Phisition commanded to bee eaten by the diseased person and in drinking that liquor of oile wherewith the Phisition appointed the bodie to be anointed Also in commanding ◅heir disciples to kill Christian Princes Hath GOD kept silence in his blessed word and by his taciturnitie giuen a secrete allowance to such vngodly commandementes Reade the Scriptures of GOD whereinto hee forbiddeth to touch the Anointed of the LORD but they haue touched the Anointed of the LORD euen betwixt the Porch and the Altar not ashamed to defile their holy sacrament of auricular confession with treasonable consultations against the Anointed of the LORD To conclude The Orders of Monkes from appearance of commendable beginninges haue degenerated so farre that they who seemed to bee Starres fixed in Heauen and shining with the splendor of Celestiall light in end they are become busie-bodies practisers of treasons vnder colour of late inuented sacraments whom the LORD in his owne time with the tempest of his wrath will scatter as dust and no man shall bee able to gather them againe FINIS CENTVRIE V. CHAP I OF EMPEROVRS Arcadius and Honorius THE good Emperour Theodosius left behind him two sonnes Arcadius to gouerne the East parts and Honorius the West Arcadius reigned 14. yeeres Hee was a meeke and godly Emperour but not couragious as his father had bene His simplicitie was abused by Eudoxia his wife Ruffinus his chiefe Counseller and Gania his chiefe Captaine Eudoxia was offended at the freedome that Chrysostome vsed in reprouing of sinne And by the meanes of Theophilus B. of Alexandria procured his deposition Theophilus had gathered a Synode at the oake of Chalcedon because Chrysostome beeing warned refused to compeare they conuict him of contumacie and deposed him after deposition followed banishment from which the affectioned minds of the people toward their Pastor constrained the Emperour to reduce him againe yet Eudoxia continued in her malice and procured by the meanes of Theophilus his second deposition and banishment with commandement to iourney his weake body with excessiue trauailes from place to place vntill he concluded his life Reffinus stirred vp Alaricus King of the Gothes to fight against Arcadius secretly presuming to the kingdome but his tre sonable interprises beeing espied he was slaine his head and right hand were hung vp vpon the port of Constantinople Gama of a simple souldier was made generall commander of Arcadius his armie he waxed insolent and proud affected the Kingdome beeing in blood a stranger of the Nation of the Gothes in religion an Arrian Hee craued a petition of the Emperour that he might haue one of the Churches of Constantinople whereinto hee might serue GOD according to his owne forme but this petition by the prudent aduise of Chrysostome giuen to the Emperour was reiected and the pride of Gaina for a time was something abated Honorius reigned in the West a'l the dayes of his brother Arcadius and 15. yeere after his death The whole time of his gouernment was very troublesome Gildo his lieuetenant in Africke vsurped the dominion of Africke and Maseelzer his brother who at the first detested treasonable interprises in his brother yet afterward followed his brothers footsteps and receiued the iust deserued reward of his vnconstancie for hee was slaine by his owne souldiers In like maner Stilico the Emperours father in law for Honorius maried his daughter and the Emperours chiefe Counseller presumed to drawe the Kingdome to Eucherius his sonne and stirred vp the Uandales Burgundians Almans and diuerso others to inuade the Kingdome of France to the end that Honorius beeing ouercharged with the multitude of vnsupportable businesses might permit Stilics to set forward to the designes of his own heart About this time Rhadagisus a S◅ythian accompanied with an armie of two hundreth thousand Gothes came to Italie And the helpe of Valdinus and Sarus captaines of the Hunnes and Gothes beeing obtained Rhadagisus was suddenly surprised himselfe was taken strangled many were slaine the most part were sold whereupon followed incredible cheapnesse of seruants so that flockes of seruants were sold for one piece of gold in Italie The next great trouble came by Alaricus King of the Westerne Gothes who inuaded Italie and camped about Ravenna with whome Honorius entred into a capitulation and promised to him and his retinue a dwelling place in France The Gothes matched toward their appointed dwelling place But Stilico the Emperours father in law followed after them and set vpon them at vnawares when they suspected none euill and slew a great number of them By this the Emperour clearely perceiued the treason of Stilico and caused him and his sonne to be slaine but to his owne great hurt he appointed no generall cōmander of the armie in his place Alaricus and his armie were inraged partly by their losse and partly by remembrance of the couenant made with them and incontinent violated Therefore they turned backe againe inuaded
Nestorius Hee was present likewise at the second Councill of Ephesus and consented to the restitution of Eutyches Hee was deposed in the Councill of Chalcedon receiued in fauour againe after humble confession of his fault This is that famous author whome the Romane Church citeth for the fable of the Assumption of the Virgine MARIE When hee returned to Ierusalem a number of turbulent Monks arose vp against him and desired him to accurse the Councill of Chalcedon which when hee refused to doe they chused another bishop called Theodosius but the Emperour Martianus commandement was strait to fetch Theodosius aliue vnto him therefore he fled and Juvenalis returned againe vnto his place The names of Anastatius and Martyrius who followed Iuvenalis for their assenting to Basiliscus and to Petrus Gnapheus are not worthie to be insert in this catalogue Of other Pastors and Doctors THeodoritus was B. of Cyrus a towne in Syria whose builder seemes to haue beene Cyrus King of Persia a man of excellent learning liued vnder the Emperours Theodosius 2. Valentinian 3. and Martianus Hee had the ouersight of eightie parishes lying within his ample diocie He is bold to affirme in a cerraine Epistle written to Leo bishop of Rome that by his trauailes a thousand soules within his bounds were reclaimed from the heresie of Marcion Hee fell into many lamentable troubles The ground of all was the extraordinare loue hee caried toward his owne Patriarch Iohn B. of Antiochia For like as he accompanied him to the Councill of Ephesus so likewise hee concurred with him in the deposition of Cyrillus B. of Alexandria and Memnon B. of Ephesus but the Councill gathered at Ephesus tooke triall in the cause of Cyrillus and Memnon and absolued them and damned Iohn B. of Antiochia his complices Theodoritus was one of the number The second trouble followed vpon the necke of the first for by instigation of his patriarch John he wrote against the 12 heades or 12. theses of Cyrillus written against Nestorius wherein he mistaketh the doctrine of Cyrillus as if he had falne into the errour of Apollinaris but after that Cyrillus wrote a declaration of his owne meaning it was found that both Cyrillus and Theodoritus professed one faith and they were reconciled Neuerthelesse Theodoritus was damned in the second Councill of Ephesus for writting against Cyrillus neither beeing cited accused nor conuict of any fault Theodoritus complained to Leo B. of Rome of the outrage of Dioscorus bishop of Alexandria who had damned him in a Councill before hee was heard Leo absolued him and the Councill of Chalcedon after hee had pronounced Anathema against the errours of Nestorius and Eutyches they in like maner absolued him And finally after his death in the 5 generall Councill his writings against the 12. heades of Cyrillus were damned All these troubles proceeded from one and the selfesame ground to wit vpon the extraordinarie loue hee caried toward his patriarch Iohn This one thing laid aside he was nothing inferiour to the most wise acurate and learned writers of the ancient time In the first of his learned dialogues called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he prooueth that the Word became flesh without changing of the diuine Nature into the humane Nature or the humane Nature into the diuine Euen as in the Sacrament of the Supper of the LORD the bread becomes the body of the LORD not by changing the substance of it but by assuming by grace an other vse than it had the very symbol obtaineth the name of the thing represented by the symbol When Papists doe read the dialogues of Theodoritus let them leaue off to brag of the antiquitie of the doctrine of Transsubstantiation and take them to the Monke Damascene the first author of their 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he continued at least 30 yeeres in his ministrie and ended his life as is supponed vnder the reigne of Leo the first Augustine in his young yeeres was infected with the errour of the Manicheans His mother Monica watered her face many times with teares in her prayers begging at GOD his conuersione to the trueth GOD heard her prayers hee was sent to Millan to be a teacher of Rhetoricke by the preaching of Ambrose B. of Millan and the deuote behauiour of the people in singing Psalmes to the praise of GOD the like whereof Augustine had neuer seene in any place before for men in earth praising GOD with ardent affection seemed to represent the Angels of heauen who incessantly praise GOD with vnspâ—…akable delite Also with the reading of the life of Antonius the heremite he was wonderfully moued begâ—…n to dislike his former conuersatioÌ„ which he had spent in worldly pleâ—…sures and went vnto a quiet garden accompanied with Alipius with many teares he bewaâ—…led the insolencie of his bypast conuersation wishing the time to be now come whereinto without farder delay his soule should be watred with the dew of the conuerting grace of GOD. And as he was powring out the griefe of his wounded heart to GOD with a flood of teares hee heard a voyce saying vnto him tolle lege and againe tolle lege that is to say take vp and read take vp and read At the first heating he took it to haue bene the voyce of boyes or maides speaking in their play such wordes one to another but when he looked about and could see no body he knew it to be a celestial admonition warning him to take vp the booke of holy Scriptuâ—…e which he had in the garden with him and read Now the first place that feâ—…l in his hands after the opening of the booke was this Not in gluttonie nor drunckennes nor in chambering nor wantonnesse nor in strife or enuying but put on the Lord Jesus Christ and take no thought of the flesh to fulfill the lâ—…stes thereof At the reading whereof he was so fully resolued to forsake the vanities of the world to become a Christian that immediatly thereafter he was baptized by Ambrose B. of Millan with his compenion Alipius and his sonne Adeodatus After this he returned to Africke and was coadiutor to Valerius B of Hippe as Chrysâ—…stome was to Flauianus in Antiochia and â—…fter them also with extraordinarie giftes of knowledge but the writers of this time especially Evagrius who concludeth his historie with the death of Mauritius bringeth in many famous men in this Centurie gifted with power to worke miraculous workes But when I consider the ende of these miraculous workes they are brought in either to confirme the sanctimonie of the monasticke life the adoration of the Grosse or some other grosse superstition Zosymas a Monke is commended by him for his propheticall foreknowledge of the ruine of Antiochia and for the miracle of the Lion who slewe the Asse that caried his victualing to Caesarea and likewise the Lion by his mandate was compelled to beare that same burden which the Asse had borne to the portes
yeeee of our LORD 585. Vnder the reigne of Mauritius a Councill was assembled at Constantinople for trying of the cause of Gregorius B of Antiochia whom Asterius Deputie in the East had accused of incest but Gregorius was declared to bee innocent his accuser was scourged with roddes and was banished In this Councill the name of Oecumenick bishop was attributed to Iohn Patriarch of Constantinople The first Councill of Matiscon was assembled about the time of Pelagius 2 as the second Tome of Councills recordeth In it commandement was giuen that no man of the Clergie should cite another man hauing a spirituall office before a seculare iudge And that a bishop or Presbyter should not intangle himselfe with carnall lust after hee is promoted to so high dignitie but the woman who before was his wife nowe let her bee his sister and let the husband bee changed into a brother Marke how subtilly Sathan vnder pretence of lothing matrimoniall chastitie is bringing in all kinde of vncleannesse into the Church The second Councill of Matiscon was conueened in the 24. yere of the reigne of Gunthrannus king of France In it complaint was made that Baptisme was ministred vsually vpon â—…ry holy day insomuch that vpon Pasche day scarce were two or three found to be presented to Baptisme This they ordeined to bee amended and that no man except vpon occasion of infirmitie presume to present his child to Baptisme but to attend vpon the festiuall dayes prescribed of olde that is Pasche and Whitsonday Also it was statute and ordeined that the Sacrament of the altar should be ministred before any communicant person had tasted of meat or drinke That no person who fleeth to the Church as to a citie of refuge be drawne backe againe by violence from the bosome of the Chuch or be harmed into that holy place That a bishop must not bee attached before a secular iudge That the houses of bishops shall be kept holy with exercises of prayers and singing of Psalmes and shall not bee defiled with the barking of dogges and muting of hankes That seculare men shall doe reucrence to those who are of the Clergie euen vnto the lowest degree of them in such sort that if the secular man doe meete any of the Clergie walking on foot he shall honour him by vncouering his head but if the seculare man be riding on horsebacke and the Clergie man on foote then the secular man shall light downe from his horse and shall doe reuerence to the Church man this age smelleth of Antichristian pride In the third Council at Matiscon there is nothing to be read but a contentious disputation betwixt two bishops Palladius Bertramus foolish questions scarse worthy to bee disputed in GraÌ„mer schooles Whether or no a woman may be called homo In the yeere of our Lord 595 in the 13. yeere of the reigne of the Emp. Mauritius Gregorius 1. bishop of Rome assembled a Council at Rome of 24. bishops 34. presbyters whereinto first of all he confirmed the first foure generall Councills He ordeined that at the celebration of the Masse there should be lesse singing more reading of Psalmes and Gospel because weake people transported with the delite of a sweet delicate voyce marked not how men of a lewd life drew neere vnto the Altar of GOD. He ordeined also that laicke boyes should not be cubiculars to the bishops of Rome but that Presbyters Deacons or Monks should be witnesses of the honestie of their secret conuersation And that the beare whereinto the body of the B. of Rome is brought forth to bee buried shall not bee oue spred with any coueâ—…ing aboue the beare That for ordination of men in spirituall offices no reward shall be craued For like as the bishop should not sell the imposition of his hands euen so the minister or notare should not sell his voyce and pen. If hee who is ordeined voluntarlly giueth any thing as a testimonie of his thankfulnesse this is not forbidden to be receiued Gregorius standing before the place where the body of S. PETER is buried pronounced many Anathems whereinto the rest of the assemblie with vniforme consent saide Amen Amongst the rest the Presbyter or Deacon who marrieth a wise is deliuered to the deuill and a man who marieth his owne spirâ—…tuall sister whome in our language we call his gossope hee is likewise deliuered to an euill Heard to bee kept Albeit Gregorius bee not counted the worst amongst the bishoppes of Rome yet when hee followeth not the certaine rule of the written worde of GOD hee is wandering in the mist as boldly as others did before him The Councills which I haue ouerpassed with silence such as Gradense Bracearense Lateranense Lugdunense Pictaviense Metense lest I should ouer charge a litle booke with an vnnecessarie burthen or trouble the reader with reading of superstitious rites damning of old heresies and of euery contentious disputation more duely belonging to ciuile iudges than to spirituall conuentions I reserre mine excuse in this to the wisdome of the iudicious Reader TREATISES BELONGING TO THE sixt CENTVRIE A TREATISE Of the worshipping of Images IN the first 300. yeere of our LORD Images were not admitted into places of adoration In the fourth fifth and sixt Centurie they are admitted into temples yet for the most part without opinion that they should be worshipped as the letter of Gregorius the first written to Serenus bishop of Marseill cleaâ—…ely declareth Nowe it is time to contend against Images when they are come in such credite that they are set vp in temples and places of adoration And first Godwilling I shall intreat of the wordes of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 what difference is betwuixt them and the wordes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 what differences are betwixt these three wordes lest Idolaters should bee left lurking vnder the sconses of words when they are denuded of all other ouerlapping couerings then will they lurke vnder the shadow of an ambiguous word as a Foxe straitly persued will lurke vnder the shadow of a fairne In the second roome I intend to speake of the Images of the Gentils In the third roome of the Images of the Iewes and last of all of the Images of them who beare the name of Christians First concerning the names of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 I affirme that the principall defenders of worshipping of Images of old put no difference betwixt these two wordes for Damascene comparing Images to musicke instruments he sayeth That like as the captiue Iewes had instruments of musicke to praise GOD so in like maner the Babylonians had instruments of musicke to praise their gods In like maner saith he the Pagans had 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 whereby they honoured their gods and Christians also haue 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 whereby they doe honour to the
true God and his Saints and to bring in a more ancient testimonie Clemens Alexandrinus taketh 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for one and the selfe-same thing Concerning the words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 First vnderstand that the word â—…perdulia inuented for the adoration to be done to the virgine MARIE is not a word vsed by any approued Author who writeth in the Greek language the scholastick Doctors who had already lost the puritie of the Latine language when they speake vncouth Greeke they expone themselues to the derision of all learned men They who are acquainted with scripture language knowe there is no difference betwixt the words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 In one verse the seruice of GOD and the seruice of an Idole are both called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 In like maner the worship done to the Gentile gods is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in these wordes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is Ye serued them who indeed were not gods The generalitie of the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 extended both to the seruice of God man no man is ignoraÌ„ of it who is acquainted with the Greeke language yea a seruile girle may in proper language be called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The Councill of Frankford I grant putteth a difference betwixt Idoles Images yet in such wise that they forbid adoration of Images and they count Images worshipped to be Idoles The Gâ—…ntiles liked Idolatrie the better because it was a bâ—…ood inuented by the imaginations of their own heâ—…rts according as the Apostle speaketh They became vainâ—… in their owne cogitâ—…tions The Images of the Gentiles are damned by the Prophet HABACCVK in these words What profiteth the Image for the maker of it hath made it an Image and a teacher of lies though hee that made it trust therâ—…s when he maketh dumbe Idoles The Prophet damneth the Images of the Gentiles for many causes First because they are profitable for nothing they cannot benefite their friend neither can they noy their enemies yea and they cannot helpe themselues when they are hewed downe with Persian axes and the massie lumpes of their golde is laide vpon the backes of Camells groaning vnder the heauie burthen because they can make no support to themselues The Gentiles contended with no lesse obstinacie of incorrigible mindes than the Papistes in our dayes doe that their images were profitable for some good vse albeit there was no diuinitie in them because they led them to a rememberance of their gods but Augustine affirmeth the contrarie that Images lead not people vnto their gods but rather from their gods In witnesse whereof when the Image of the Sunne was placed in the temple albeit the Sunne it selfe did shine clearly at the window yet the Pagans turned their backes to the Sunne and their faces toward the Image of the Sunne so were they not led to the worshipping of their gods but rather from their worshipping by Images The substance of their Images was gold siluer wood stone or some other corruptible matter the forme was fashiomed according to the pleasure of the craftesman who made them For the most part the gods of the Gentiles had the similitude of men and for this cause the portrature of Iupiter fashioned by an artificer in Lybia was as farre different from the portrature of Iupiter formed by an European craftesman as the men of Lybia in colour haire grandure of lippes and amplenesse of breathing partes they are different from the men of Europe so were the gods of Lybia blacke in colour with curling haire the gods in Europe had the colour haire proportion of European men Better it had bene to haue renued men according to the likenes of GOD than to haue fashioned their gods according to the likenesse of men yea greater vanity than this was in forming their gods at sometime the similitude of a man was mixed with the similitue of a beast to furnish out the effigie of their gods Iupiter Amminius was formed with the body of a man but with the head of a Ramme Dagon whome the Philistims worshipped had the similitude of a man in the vppermost partes but the similitude of a fish in the lower partes of his body And Pan the god of shepheards was pictured with hornes in his head with the seete of goates and rough in all iâ—… body as if he had beene ouerlapped with the skinne of an vnshorne Ram. They became vaine in their imaginations and their foolish heart was full of darkenesse Yea as the Prophet speaketh the makers of them were like vnto them that is senslesse blinde and dead hearted and so were the worshippers of them Against the Gentiles who were Idolaâ—…ers a woe is pronounced by the Prophet in these words Woe be to him that saith to the wood awake and to the dumbe stone arise vp c. Let vs take diligent attendance to these words because GOD hath spoken them by the mouth of his Prophet The Gentiles excused their Idolatrie so did the Iewes theirs and the Papistes will seeme to honour GOD and his Saints in their Images but leâ—… all fl sh be dumbe and silent heare what the LORD speaketh from his Sanctuary Woe be to him that saith to wood awake The Pagans Iewes and Papists are like vnâ—…o Adoniiah Ioab and Abiathar These were all banqueâ—…ting together euery one of them strengthened another in their foolish course and they all said with one consâ—…nt God saue King Adonniah But there was another kind of conference in the chamber of King DAVID which did vndoe all their conferences aud appointed that SALOMON should reigne â—…n so notwithstanding of all the fool sh excuses wherewith Gentiles Iewes and Papistes excuse their Idolatrie GOD is like vnâ—…o hiâ—…elfe and he 〈◊〉 a wâ—…e against it Tâ—…e â—…stes thinke 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 fully sâ—…tisfied both GOD and good men when they grant there is no diâ—…initie in the Image and in substance it is a corruptible thing and the portrature of it is fashioned by the hand of the Craftsmen Did not the Genâ—…les as much Did not Plato count the Images of most precious substance most vnprofitable to the people Did not Fabius Maximus despis the Idoles of Tarentum as angrie Images against their owne people who depended vpon them Did not the Poet grant that it lay in the artificers hand either to make a bench or a god of the wild fig tree that came into his hands the verses are vulgarly knowne and in all mens mouthes Olim truncus eram ficulinus inutile lignum Cùm faber incertus scamnum facerétne Priapum Maluit esse Deum Yea Marcus Varro whose testimonie August citeth lib. 4. de Civitate Dei hee saide Qui primi civitatibus simulachr a invexerunt metum dempserant errorem addiderunt that is to say The first in bringers
of images into cities they emptied cities of the feare of GOD and filled them with errour If a short description of some vanitie of images could exonere men from the blame of Idolatrie then might the Gentiles also be freed from the vile imputation of Idolatrie The Idolatrie of the Jewes fraughted not onely with vanitie but also with vnthankfulnesse and a contempt of the lawe of GOD proclaimed from mount Sinai doth leade vs vnto a deeper consideration of the vilenesse of Idolatrie The golden Calfe which they worshipped in the wildernesse and the staire of Remphan declare that the nature of man is so prone and bent to Idolatrie that we are bent to follow the sinnes of those people who hath beene most hatefull enemies vnto vs. The Aegyptians were grieuous oppressors of GODS people neuerthelesse the Iewes followed their Idolatrie in worshipping the Calfe On the other part the Moabites and Ammanites hired Balaam to curse them Notwithstanding of all this they tooke vp in the wilnernesse the tabernacle of Moloch and the starre of Rempham figures which they made to worship them It is an vnsupportable mischiefe and a remeadilesse maladie lurking in our corrupt nature when we are bent to follow the sinnes of people who hate vs and wishes all kinde of harme to vs both in soule and body so that learned men vpon great considerations had called Idolatrie 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or the madde bentnesse vpon Idoles When the Apostle PAVL is making a particulare enumeration of the sinnes which the Iewes committed in the wildernesse namely Idolatrie fornication tempting of Christ and murmuring remember that Idolatrie is set in the first place as the very fountaine of all apostacie and defection from GOD. For like as in a matrimoniall contract betwixt man and woman when the principall heade of the contract is broken and a woman hath giuen her affection and body to anotherman all the rest of the points of the contract which are subordinate to this will easily be dissolued euen so if Idolatrie once take place in our heartes so that wee giue the glory of God to creatures all other defection will easily ensue and follow Therefore in the dayes of Iosua when the people were zealous for the glory of God they could not abide any kinde of appearance of defection from the true worship of God but alas it fareth with zeale as it doth with a teare that is soone dried vp so doth the zeale to the glory of God hastely euanish from amongst the children of men Moreouer it is diligently to be marked that the Lord is very strict and precise in the matter of his worshipping not onely forbidding to worship the gods of the Canaanites but also forbidding to worship the true God after the forme of theâ—… bad worshipping but only according to the rule of his own blessed Commandement And for this cause the ten Tribes of Israel because they worshipped not God in Ierusalem but offered sacrifices vpon the altars of Bethel Gilgal and Bâ—…sheba they are counted of God as prophane Aethiopians people who were strangers from the couenant of God Therefore in the matter of diuine worship let these two rules continually be set before our eyes First to worshippe God alanerly and not his creatures secondly to worshippe him according to the râ—…le of his owne Commandement alanerly Finally amongst the rest of the vnhappie manners of the nation of the Jewes it is to be noted that when outward Idolatrie seemed to bee forsaken amongst them so that they were content rather to sacrifice their liues than to suffer the Images of the Romane Emperours to bee set vp in their Temple At this same time I say they were defiled with inward Idolatrie which is moste abominable of all other Idolatries For the Idole of all Idoles is this when a man maketh an Idole of himselfe preferring himselfe to God his own will to the CoÌ„mandement of God his owne wisdome to the misdome of God manisested to the world by his owne deare Sonne Iesus Christ but so it is that the nation of the Iewes at that same time when they fo sooke the worshipping of Idoles made with mens handes they forsooke also the Shepheard of their soules euen the true MESSIAS preferred a murtherer to him VVhereof this conâ—…lusion may bâ—…e iustly inferred that Idolatrie is not rightly fortaken except all idoles both outward and inward be laid aside Many wâ—…rnings the people of the Iewes gote to beware of Idolatâ—…ie yea the LORD threatned them that incace they would prouoke the LORD to anger by thinges that were not Gods 〈◊〉 LORD also would prouoke them to angeâ—… by a people that was not a people But when no warning could auaile the LORD cast them off into a reprobate minde and receiued the Gâ—…ntiles to be his peculiar people But at our very first entrie we haue this warning to be humble and obedient lest hee who spared not the naturall branches how much lesse will hee spare vs if we make defection In the last head I haue to intreat concerning the Images of the Romane Church which in the sixt Centurie were receiued into places of adoration yea and a litle after were adored and worshipped finally the adoration of Images gote allowance in generall Councills Now seeing I am not intreating of Images made for ornament or for memorie of ciuile actions but onely of adoration and the in-bringing of them into places of adoration Let vs remember that the Apostles were faithfull dispensators of those things which they receiued from CHRIST whether it was for the feeding of the bodies or of the soules of CHRISTS people when they receiued barlie loaues blessed by CHRISTS mouth and miraculously multiplied they distributed vnto the people that same bread and none other which they receiued out of Christs hands In like maner they were faithfull dispensatoâ—…s of that spirituall food which they receiued from CHRIST to feed the soules of his people vnto eternall life Now we neuer read that CHRIST taught his Apostles by pictures images in the knowledge of his eternall trueth neither that the Apostles taught any others to know GOD and to follow the vertuous footsteps of the Saintes by presenting dum be images vnto their sight therefore this forme of teaching smelleth of noueltie and came not from CHRIST and his Apostles for the Apostles receiued commandement from CHRIST to preach his worde and to minister his Sâ—…cramentes but not to present dumbe images to the sight of the people iustly called by the Prophet HABACCVK doctors of lies Secondly places of holy Scripture both in the Olde and New Testament doe so manisestly damne adoration of images that the moste obstinate desenders of worshipping of Images were compelled to leaue Scripture and take them to the authoritie of vnwritten traditions and Damascene expresly calleth the worshipping of images 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 hee forgetteth not to remember the brasen
doe the like Example in ABRAHAM who had a warrant to kill his owne sonâ—…e The people of Israel had a warrant to borrow from the Aegyptians vessels of siluer gold and costly rayment and Moses had a warrant to make Cherubimes and a brasen Serpent but those thinges are not lawfull to others who want the like warrant The next Argument borrowed from Scripture is this IACOB worshipped the top of IOSEPHS staffe therefore it is lawfull to worship Images The Councill of Francford answereth to this Argument that like as there is no such wordes in the Hebrew text 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the words of the Apost in the Epistle to the 〈◊〉 cap 〈◊〉 vers 21 conteineth no such thing where it is said 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is hee worshipped leaningaboue the top of his scepter but he worshipped not his Scepter And Augustine in his questions vpon Genesis affirmeth that he worshipped GOD and not the staffe of IOSEPH The third Argument taken out of Scripture is out of the booke of the Psalmes O Lord I haue loued the beautie of thy house Of this they concluded that images should be loued worshipped seeing they are the beautie and ornament of GODS house To this argument it is answered by the Councill of Francford that this argument is grounded vpon a wrong interpretation of Scâ—…ipture for by the house of GOD is not meant a materiall Temple and the ornament of GODS house is not Images but spirituall vertues Many other places of Scripture are filthily abused but I will haue some regarde to the Readeâ—… that he be not wearâ—…ed in reading an heape of friuolous arguments Many arguments are taken out of the writings of Fathers to proue the adoration of Images but these following are the chiefe and principall First they say that Basilius Mag us affirmeth that the honour done to the Image redoundeth to him whose image it is This he peaketh of Christ who is the Image of the inuisible God Coloss. 1. vers 5. And who is the brightnesse of his glory and the ingrauen forme of his person Heb. 1. vers 3. buth e is not speaking of Images formed by the hands of men The testimonie of Gregorius Nyssâ—…nus is cited who writeth that when he passed by the image of Abraham viuely pictured with the knife drawne readie to kill his sonne he could not abstaine from shedding of teares This argument is counted friuolous albeir Gregorius Nysserus wept yeâ—… he bowed not his knee to worship the imâ—…ge of Ab aâ—…an Moreouer the Councill of Franckford alleadged that the bookes of Gregorius Nyssenus were not extant Amongst argumentes taken from naturall reason to prooue adoration of Images this is the chiefe The Emperours Image is honoured therefore the Image of Christ should be honoured To this argument the Council of Francford 〈◊〉 this answere that GOD is not like vnto a morteli King locally circumscribed so that wheÌ„ he is in one place he cannot be at that same selfe time in another place Therefore to intertaine a 〈◊〉 rence in the peoples hearts towards their Prince this Custome of honouring the Kings image was found out But God who is euery where present whom no place can conteine he is not to bee sought in Images neither was that forme of worshipping either commanded or allowed by GOD. The argument inuented of later dayes to prooue adoration of Images is sophisticall the dishonour done to the Image of CHRIST redoundeth to himsâ—…lfe 〈◊〉 the honour done to the Image of Christ redoundeth also to Christ is an honouring of Christ himselfe The antecedent is prooued by the fact of Iulian the apostate in breaking in pieces the Image of Christ in Caesarea Philippi To this it may bee answered that the breaking downe of the brasen Image in Casarea Philippi was not a dishonouring of Christ in respect of the fact that Iulian did but in respect of the intention of the doer but when this is proued the consequent will not follow For albeit an euill intention be eneugh to bring a man within the compasse of such as dishonour Christ yet a good intention is not eneugh to proue that we are honourers of Christ but our actions also must bee ruled according to the commandements of Christ and therefore they who haue only an intention to honour Christ but in the meane time violateth his commandements by worshipping him into an Image shall neuer be counted honourers of Christ. The fourth rancke of argumentes is taken from miracles wrought by Images This argument is weake and faultie in all sides The antecedent is false as shall be declared hereafter But suppone that miracles had beene wrought in Images or by images it followeth not that they should be worshipped In the wildernesse God cured his people miraculously by looking to the brasen Serpent yet it was not lawfull to worship the brasen Serpent and when the people worshipped it HEZEKIAS brake it in pieces and called it Nâ—…hustan In like maner GOD wrought a notable miracle by the ministrie of PAVL and BARNABAS at Lystra yet would they not suffer the people to worship them and the comming of the Antichrist is foretold to be mighty by lying wonders yet is not the Antichrist to bee worshipped Therefore this argument is of no force albeit it were true that miracles had beene wrought by Images But let vs examine the antecedent of this argument they say that miracles haue beene wrought by Images For confirmation of this they bring in the viue similitude of Christes face printed into a cloth and by Christ his application of the cloth to his blessed face with his owne handes which portrature of his face he deliuered to the painter of King Agbarus to bee caried to him because the painter dazled with the splendore of CHRISTES face could not paint his similitude Now say they the very effigie of CHRISTS face miraculously by touching only stamped in the clothe declareth that GOD worketh miracles both in Images and by Images I answere this fable of Agbarus painter was not heard before the 700. yeere of our LORD that Damascene maketh mention of it The Apostles and Euangelists make no mention of any such thing neither yet Eusebius who had conuenient time to write of this miracle of the Painter if any such thing had beene true when hee writeth of the letter of King Agbarus sent to CHRIST and CHRISTS answere returned againe to him The miracle of the Image of CHRIST crucified by the Iewes in Berythus a towne of Syria out of the pierced side whereof flowed blood and water in great abundance and this blood mixed with water had a medicinall vertue to cure all diseases The writing of this miracle is ascribed to Athanasius but the very stile ditement and phrase of writing declareth that it is a booke supposicitious and not belonging to Athanasius Like as many other bookes giuen out vnder the name
sentence pronounced by the mouth of GOD from heauen but what shall we say gods Inpiter Amminius was formed with the body of a man but with the head of a Ramme Dagon whome the Philistims worshipped had the similitude of a man in the vppermost partes but the similitude of a fish in the lower partes of his body And Pan the god of shepheards was pictured with hornes in his head with the feete of goates and rough in all his body as if he had beene ouerlapped with the skinne of an vnshorne Ram. They became vaine in their imaginations and their foolish heart was full of darkenesse Yâ—…a as the Prophet speaketh the makers of them were like vnto them that is senslesse blinde and dead hearted and so were the worshippers of them Against the Gentiles who were Idolaters a woe is pronounced by the Prophet in these words Woe be to hun that saith to the wood awakâ—… and to the dumbe stone arise vp c. Let vs take diligent atâ—…endance to these words because GOD hath spoken tâ—…em by the mouth of his Prophet The Gentiles excused their Idolatrie so did the Iewes theirs and the Pâ—…pistes will seeme to honour GOD and his Saints in their Images but leâ—… all flâ—…sh be dumbe and siâ—…ent heare what the LORD speaketh from his Sâ—…nctuary Wâ—…e be to him that saith to wood awakâ—… The Pagans Iewes and Papists aâ—…e like vnâ—…o Adonâ—…iah loab and 〈◊〉 Thâ—…se were all banqueâ—…ting together euery one of them streng hened another in their foolish couâ—…se and they all said with one consâ—…nt God saue King Adonâ—…ah But there was another kind of conference in the chamber of King DAVID which did vndoe all their conferences and appointed that SALOMON should reiâ—…ne eâ—…en so notwithstanding of all the foolâ—…sh excuses wherewith Gentiles Iewes and Papistes excuse their Idolatrie GOD is like vnto himselfe and he pronounceth a wâ—…e against it The Papistes thinke that they hau fully sâ—…tisfied both GOD and good men when they grant there is no diâ—…inite in the Image and in substance iâ—… is a corruptible thing and the portrature of it is fashioned by the hand of the craftesmen Did not the Gentiles as much Did not Plato count the Images of most precious substance most vnprofitable to the people Did not Fabius Mâ—…ximus despise the Idoles of Tarentum as angrie Images agâ—…inst their owne people who depended vpon them Did not the Poet grant that iâ—… lay in the artificers hand either to make a bench or a god of the wild fig tree that came into his hands the verses are vulgarly knowne and in all mens mouthes Olim truncus eram ficulinus inutile lignum Cùm faber incertus scamnum facerétne Priapum Maluit esse Deum Yea Marcus Varro whose testimonie August citeth lib. 4. de Civitate Dei hee saide Qui primi civitatibus simulachra invexerunt metum dempserunt errorem addiderunt that is to say The first in bringers of images into cities they emptied cities of the feare of GOD and filled them with errour If a short description of some vanitie of images could exonere men from the blame of Idolatrie then might the Gentiles also be freed from the vile imputation of Idolatrie The Idolatrie of the Iewes fraughted not onely with vanitie but also with vnthankfulnesse and a contempt of the lawe of GOD proclaimed from mount Sinai doth leade vs vnto a deeper consideration of the vilenesse of Idolatrie The golden Calfe which they worshipped in the wildernesse and the starre of Remphan declare that the nature of man is so prone and bent to Idolatrie that we are bent to follow the sinnes of those people who hath beene most hatefull enemies vnto vs. The Aegyptians were grieuous oppressors of GODS people neuerthelesse the Iewes followed their Idolatrie in worshipping the Calfe On the other part the Moabites and Ammonites hired Balaam to curse them Notwithstanding of all this they tooke vp in the wilnernesse the tabernacle of Moloch and the starre of Rempham figures which they made to worship them It is an vnsupportable mischiefe and a remeadilesse maladie lurking in our corrupt nature when we are bent to follow the sinnes of people who hate vs and wishes all kinde of harme to vs both in soule and body so that learned men vpon great considerations had called Idolatrie 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or the madde bentnesse vpon Idoles When the Apostle PAVL is making a particulare enumeration of the sinnes which the Iewes committed in the wildernesse namely Idolatrie fornication tempting of Christ and murmuring remember that Idolatrie is set in the first place as the very fountaine of all apostacie and defection from GOD. For like as in a matrimoniall contract betwixt man and woman when the principall heade of the contract is broken and a woman hath giuen her affection and body to another man all the rest of the points of the contract which are subordinate to this will easily be dissolued euen so if Idolatrie once take place in our heartes so that wee giue the glory of God to creatures all other defection will easily ensue and follow Therefore in the dayes of Iosuae when the people were zealous for the glory of God they could not abide any kinde of appearance of defection from the true worship of God but alas it fareth with zeale as it doth with a teare that is soone dried vp so doth the zeale to the glory of God hastely euanish from amongst the children of men Moreouer it is diligently to be marked that the Lord is very strict and precise in the matter of his worshipping not onely forbidding to worship the gods of the Canaamtes but also forbidding to worship the true God after the forme of their bad worshipping but only according to the rule of his own blessed Commâ—…ndement And for this cause the ten Tribes of Israel because they worshipped not God in Ierusalem but offered sacrifices vpon the altars of Bethel Gilgal and Beâ—…sheba they are counted of God as prophane Aethiopians people who were strangers from the couenant of God Therefore in the matter of diuine worship let these two rules continually be set before our eyes First to worshippe God alanerly and not his creatures secondly to worshippe him according to the rule of his owne Commandement alanerly Finally amongst the rest of the vnhappie manners of the nation of the Iewes it is to be noted that when outward Idolatrie seemed to bee forsaken amongst them so that they were content rather to sacrifice their liues than to suffer the Images of the Romane Emperours to bee set vp in their Temple At this same time I say they were defiled with inward Idolatrie which is moste abominable of all other Idolatries For the Idole of all Idoles is this when a man maketh an Idole of himselfe preferring himselfe to God his own will to the CoÌ„mandement of God his owne wisdome to the misdome of God
doctrine so that they who loue the trueth of GOD haue no neede to follow a false doctrine in regarde there is no man that dare gainesay it For I dare say to the commendation of the Councill of Francford that the Ibides of Aegypt were neuer more readie to deuoure the flying Serpents of Arabia so that they would not suffer them to light in the coastes of Aegypt than the Councill of Francford was readie to vndoe all the foolish arguments of the second Councill of Nice proouing the adoration of Images Before I set these Councills in opposite tearmes of contradiction the one to the other the preludie of the Councill is worthie to bee marked Adrian bishop of Rome sent a letter to the second Councill of Nice fraughted with lies and affirming that the Emperour Constantine was a leper that hee endeuourâ—…d to cure his disease by shedding of innocent babes blood that PETER and PAVL appeared to him in a vision by night and bade him goe and bee baptized by SILVESTER and his disease should bee healed and that in remembrance of this benefite CONSTANTINE builded Churches in Rome and adorned them with the Images of PETER and PAVL The groundes of this letter conteineth a masse of impudent lies CONSTANTINE was not a leper but a man gifted in soule beautifull in body and furnished with great giftes both of soule and body and meete for great workes as EVSEBIVS witneâ—…seth who liued in CONSTANTINES time and was familiarly acquainted with him Neither was hee baptized by SILVESTER in Rome but by EVSEBIVS in Nicomedia For SILVESTER and MARCVS his successour were both deade before that CONSTANTINE was baptized The rest of his letter is like vnto the sandie ground and fabulous narration whereupon it is grounded The arguments of the second Councill of Nice prouing adoration of Images may be distributed into foure rancks Some are taken out of Scripture others out of Fathers the third rancke from common reason the fourth from miracles If I propound their arguments into an intelligible order and likewise the â—…nsweres to them I doe a benefite to the Reader The Cherubims and the brasen Serpent were made by Gods commandement and the Cherubimes were seated in the place of adoration ergo Images may bee brought into the places of adoration There is a threefolde difference betwixt Images set vp in Churches to bee worshipped and the Cherubimes in the Temple First the Cherubimes are made by the expresse commandement of GOD but the images set vp in Temples are made expresse contrare to the Commandement of GOD. Secondly the Cherubimes and brasen Serpent were represâ—…ntations of diuine mysteries Thirdly neither the Cherubimes nor brasen Serpent were made for adoration as images are that are set vp in Temples If any man bee not fully resolued with these answeres let him vnderstand that the Law-giuer hath absolute authoritie to make exceptions from his owne Lawe but it is not lawfull to others without warrant of GODS commandement to doe the like Example in ABRAHAM who had a warrant to kill his owne sonne The people of Israel had a warrant to borrow from the Aegyptians vessels of siluer gold and costly rayment and Moses had a warrant to make Cheâ—…ubimes and a brasen Serpent but those thinges are not lawfull to others who want the like warrant The next Argument borrowed from Scripture is this IACOâ—… worshipped the top of IOSEPHS staffe therefoâ—…e it is lâ—…wfull to worship Images The Councill of Francford answereth to this Argument that like as there is no such wordes in the Hâ—…brew text euen so the words of the Apost in the Epistle to the Hâ—…brewes cap 11 vers 21 conteineth no such thing where it is said 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is hee worshipped leaning aboue the top of hiâ—… scepter but he worshipped not his Scepter And Augustine in his questions vpon Genesis affirmeth that he worshipped GOD and not the staffe of IOSEPH The third Argument taken out of Scripture is out of the booke of the Psalmes O Lord I haue loued the beautie of thy house Of this they concluded that images should be loued worshipped seeing they are the beautie and ornament of GODS house To this argument it is answered by the Councill of Francford that this argument is grounded vpon a wrong interpretation of Scripture for by the house of GOD is not meant a materiall Temple and the ornament of GODS house is not Images but spirituall vertues Many other places of Scripture are filthily abused but I will haue some regarde to the Reader that he be not wearied in reading an heape of friuolous arguments Many arguments are taken out of the writings of Fathers to proue the adoration of Images but these following are the chiefe and principall First they say that Bâ—…silius Magâ—…us affirmeth that the honour done to the Image redoundeâ—…h to him whose image it is This he â—…peaketh of Christ who is the Imâ—…ge of the inuisible God Coloss. 1. vers 5. And who is the brightnesse of his glory and the ingrauen forme of his person Heb. 1. vers 3. but heâ—… is not speaking of Images formed by the hands of men The testimonie of Gregorius Nyssenus is cited who writeth that when he passed by the image of Abraham viuely pictured with the knife drawne readie to kill his sonne he could not abstaine from shedding of teares This argument is counted friuolous albeit Gregorius Nyssenus wept yet he bowed not his knee to worship the image of Abraham Moreouer the Councill of Franckford alleadged that the bookes of Gregorius Nyssenus were not extant Amongst argumenâ—…es taken from naturall reason to prooue adoration of Images this is the chiefe The Emperours Image is honoured therefore the Image of Christ should be honoured To this argument the Council of Francford 〈◊〉 this answere that GOD is not like vnto a mortall King locally circumscribed so that wheÌ„ he is in one place he cannot be at that same selfe time in another place Therefore to intertaine a reuâ—…rence in the peoples hearts towards their Prince this custome of honouring the Kings image was found out But God who is euery where present whom no place can conteine he is not to bee sought in Images neâ—…ther was that forme of worshipping either commanded or allowed by GOD. The argument inuented of later dayes to prooue adoration of Images is sophisticall the dishonour done to the Image of CHRIST redoundeth to himselfe â—…go the honour done to the Image of Christ redoundeth also to Christ is an honouring of Christ himselfe The antecedent is prooued by the fact of Julian the apostate in breaking in pieces the Image of Christ in Caesarea Philippi To this it may bee answered that the breaking downe of the brasen Image in Caesarea Philipps was not a dishonouring of Christ in respect of the fact that Iulian did but in respect of the intention of the doer but when this is
MOST NOBLE VERTVOVS AND ELECT LADIE LADIE MARIE COVNTESSE OF MARRE P. S. wisheth grace mercie and eternall felicitie WHatsoeuer thing I haue hitherto written Most noble Ladie concerning controuersies of Religion it is of that nature that incase no further were added it would bee the more easilie comported with for manie of the Romane Church condiscende vnto this that worshipping of Images is not necessarily required nor an essential point of Christian Religion Neither can they find one example in all the Booke of God of Inuocation of Saincts Purgatorie is an opinion whereinto they themselues much differ and they talke of it sometimes with derision and mocking words Reade the History of Thuanus what was thought of the soule of Francis the first P. Castellanus was in one opinion the Doctors of Sorbone in another Mendosa as a courtesant in the third opinion assuring himselfe that if king Francis soule went to Purgatory it stayed not long there because it was neuer his custome in his life time to stay long in one place But now Madam the course of the History hath led me so far forward that I must touch the very apple of their eye and enter into their most holy place and declare that their seruice which they count most holy is but vile abomination in the sight of GOD And their doctrine concerning the Vicar of Christ the successour of Peter and the holinesse of the Masse and the plurality of their Sacraments added to Baptisme and the Lordes Supper is but like wind And wee are warned by the Apostle Paul that wee should no more bee children wauering and carrie◅ about with euery winde of doctrine for false doctrine is justly compared to winde in the baddest quality of it Sometimes it is easterne cold stormy withering so that the eares of corne blasted with the easterne wind are counted thinne and empty eares Euen so false doctrine exicateth dryeth vp that appearance of sap grace that seemed to be amongst people The Romane Church in our dayes bring vp their disciples as the harlots of Heliopolis in Phaenitia brought vp their children before the dayes of the good Emperour Constantine These children afore-saide knewe not their Fathers for they were strangers and the Harlots of Heliopolis had liberty to prostitute themselues to the lust of strangers so it came to passe if children had bene procreated in this libidinus copulation the stranger was gone and the procreated child depended onely vpon the mother for hee knewe not his father Euen so in the subsequent Centuries the Romane Church disacquaint their children with the voyce of God sounding in Holy Scripture It is now enough to beleeue as the Romane Church the mother of all Churches beleeueth and the chaire of Rome in matters of Faith it cannot erre But wee must depende vpon the voyce of God our Heauenly Father who hath begotten vs by the vncorruptible seede of His word who hath also fostered vs with the sincere reasonable milke of His word who hath anointed vs with the Balme of Gilead who maketh glad His owne citie euen with the waters of His own Sanctuarie The lowde sounding trumpet of vaine and railing wordes wee leaue to the aduersaries of the trueth for that is their armour wherewith they fight against the Gospell of Christ. Yet let them vnderstand that God hath hanged vp a thousand shields in the towre of Dauid euē all the targats of the strong men Thus leaning vpon the strength of the armour of God I set forward to the Historie and Treatises beseeching the Lord of His vnspekeable fauour and grace to blesse your Ladiship and all your Noble house for euer Amen Your Lad. humble seruant PAT SIMSON A CATALOGUE OF ALL THE TREATISES contained in the nine CENTVRIES CENTVRIE I. Of Antiquitie Heresie The foundation of the Church CENT II. Of Scripture and Tradition The doctrine of Deuils Succession CENT III. Of Purgatorie and prayer for the dead The reliquikes of Saincts The supremacie of the Bishop of Rome CENT IIII. Of Inuocation of Saincts The authoritie of Councels The Monasticke Life CENT V. Of Mans free will Originall sinne Iustification onely by faith CENTVRIE VI. Of Worshipping of Images Pardons and indulgences Diuers errours that crept in in this Centurie CENT VII Of The vniuersall Bishop The Antichrist The Sacrifice of the Masse CENT VIII Of Trans-substantiation The Sacrament of Pennance The Sacrament of Confirmation CENT IX Of The Sacrament of extreamevnction The Sacrament of orders The Sacrament of Matrimonie TO THE READER LIke as in the Tabernacle of GOD all things were holy and that thing that was within the vaile and hidden from the eyes of the people was moste holy In the Court there was an Altar of brasse in the Sanctuary there was an altar of gold but in the most holy place there was an holy Oracle sounding the blessed will of God from aboue the propitiatorie To the which Oracle neither the brasen Altar nor the golden Altar could bee compared yea both heauen and earth is not worthie to bee compared vnto the Oracle and word of the Lord. Euen so good Christian Reader vnderstand that when the history leadeth you to a consideration of the mystery of iniquity then you shall see a beginning and a progresse of vngodlinesse vntill in end the Antichrist is permitted to sit in the temple of God and to extoll himselfe against all that is called God or is worshipped And when ye reade this horrible defection of the visible Church let not your heart bee troubled this was fore-spoken by the Apostle and this be◅ued to come to passe So that thou mayest see the great power of the wrath of God punishing the contempt of His trueth His holy Couenant Albeit we be filthy beasts nothing regarding that precious treasure of the L◅es Couenant yet the Lord is vnchangeable and like vnto Himselfe and Hee counteth more of the worthinesse of His holie Couenant than of the pompe and glorie of all the kingdomes of the world Whom like as He destroyed in the dayes of Noah with a flood of waters because they prefirred the concupiscence of their flesh to the religion of God Euen so in the last age of the world Hee suffered the hearts of men to bee ouer-whelmed with the floods of horrible ignorance because they reuerenced not as became them the holie Couenant of the Almightie God Let vs learne to reuerence our God euen when Hee is clothed with His red garments when He casteth all Nations like grapes into the Wine-presse of His wrath The Lord vouchsafe vpon vs such measure of grace out of His rich treasure as may teach vs to reuerence not onelie the workes of His mercie but also the workes of His justice at the Angels did who cryed Holie holie holie Lord God of Hostes euen at that time when a sentence of induration and reprobation was going foorth from the Tribunall of God against the vnthankefull Iewes God
and saith shee hath committed none iniquitie ambition so blindeth her eyes that vnconstancie is counted no fault and taking deepe roote in her heart hideth from the eyes of her mind the sight of heauen and all heauenly vertues such as humilitie modestie constancie and vprightnesse of a siable and vnwauering heart The preheminence that God licenciateth to bee sought ouer brethren is like to the preheminence of Moses ouer the Elders he ascended higher vpon the mountaine of God than they did and when he came downe againe from the mountaine of God his face shined with greater splendor of celestiall glorie than the faces of others did Would God Pastors could striue to attaine to such preheminence for the striuing for prerogatiue of places hath bred many vnnecessary and vnfruitfull contentions in the Church as an ancient Father hath well marked This supremacie aforesaid so vnhonestly sought was vsed tyrannously vnrighteously Pope Bonifacius the fourth dedicated the Temple called Pantheon wherein all the Gentile gods were worshipped this Temple I say he dedicated to the Virgine Marie and to all the Martyrs rather changing than correcting the vile abomination of Idolatrie Honorius the first in the sixt generall Councell was found to haue bene an Eutychian heretique The Popes Martinus the first and Eugenius the first Vitalianus and Adeodatus were so puft vp in pride that they counted the Bishops of Râ—…uenna heretiques onely for this because they receiued not their ordination from the Bishops of Rome were not subject to their authoritie And this heresie they called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Pope Sergius 1. obstinately refused to subscribe the decrees of the sixt generall Councell partlie because in it the doctrine and lawes of prohibition of marriage to men in spirituall functions was damned and partlie also because the Bishop of Constantinople was equalled in honour with the bishop of Rome Constantinus the first and Gregorius the second were the first open and auowed traitors against the Emperours the one of them rased the name of the Emperour Philippicâ—…s out of charters the other assoyled the subjects of Italie from the oath of all edgeance to the Emperour Leo Isaurus because these two Emperours dâ—…tested the worshipping of Images What villanie was in Pope Stephanus the thirde who perswaded CAROLVS MAGNVS king of FRANCE to repudiate his wife BERTHA the daughter of DESIDERIVS king of LOMBARDIS abusing in moste impudent manner the wordes of holie Scripture What fellowship hath righteousnesse with vnrighteousnesse and what communion hath light with darknesse 2. Coriâ—…t chap. 6. vers 14. In that place the Apostle is giuing counsell to Christians who are disposed to marrie not to couple themselues in matrimoniall band with infideles but the counsell of the Apostle to them who are alreadie married euen with infideles is this If any brother haue a wife that beleeueth not if she be content to dwell with him let him not for sake her 1. Cor. 7. 12. So that albeit Bertha the daughter of Desiderius had bene an infidell shee beeing willing to cohabite with her husband there was no reason to repudiate her But now the bishops of Rome are become wiser than the Apostles of Christ and they bid repudiat the wife with whome the Apostle Paul in expresse wordes biddeth a Christian man cohabite It is more intolerable that Suphanus the third calleth Bertha an infidell was she not baptised in the name of Christe was not her father Desiderius before him Aistulphus partakers of the Lordes holie Sacramentes was not Rachis the brother of Aislulphus so deuout according to the superstitious forme at that time commended in the Romane Church that hee forsooke his kingdome and entered into a Monasterie there to leade his life But the bishops of Rome are become so prodigall of their reproachfull speaches that all persons are counted Infideles who followe not absolutely all the conceites of their changeable mindes Pope Adrian the first with aduise of a great Councell ordained that no man should bee consecrated bishop of Rome before hee had receiued investment by staffe and ring by the Emperour but Gregorius 7. by the contrarie cursed them who receiued inuestment from the Emperour anno 1073. These two popes speak contradictory things yet they must be counted holy Fathers who cannot erre Pope Leo the third tooke vpon him boldnesse to change the Empire and to proclaime Charles the Great king of FRANCE to be Emperour in the West And Baronius the moste inâ—…pt expounder of Scriptures of anie learned men of late dayes defendeth this doing of Lâ—…o by a place of Scripture The moste High beareth rule ouer the kingdome of men and giueth it to whome hee will Dan. 4. 22. Daniel in that place speaketh of the Eternall GOD who indeede is moste high and giueth the kingdomes of the worlde to whome hee pleaseth but Baronius applieth this to the bishop of Rome as if hee were moste high and had the kingdomes of the worlde at his owne dispensation to giue them to whome he pleased So saide the Deuill of himselfe Luke 4. 6. but hee lied for hee had no such power and Baronius attributing this power vnto the Pope lieth as impudentlie as the Deuill did sergius the second with his brother Benedictus for gaining vanta e vnto themselues were not ashamed to sell bishoprickes and to preferre men to spirituall offices not for the worthinesse of their giftes but for the weight of their numbered money and so the chaire of ROME was filthilie spotted with simonic Yea it came to passe that the pridâ—… and simonicall auarice of the bishops of ROME brangled their late vsurped authoritie so that AVGVIBERTVS bishop of MILLANE with allowance of many bishops of ITALIE disclaimed the authority of the bishop of ROME and with great difficultie after the issue of two hundreth yeeres was the chaire of MILLANE reduced againe to the obedience of the bishop of ROME in the dayes of Pope Stephanus the ninth It grieued the bishops of ROME that they were bound by the constitution of Adrian the first to haue the allowance of the Emperour to their election and therefore by degrees they endeuoured to shake off that yoke of bondage Stephanus the fourth was elected without the fore-knowledge of Ludovicus ' Pius but he pacified the Emperours wrath by his comming to FRANCE Pascalis the first in like manner was chosen bishop of Rome without the foreknowledge of the Emperour Neuerthelesse by his letters sent to the Emperour Ludouicus he excused himselfe and ratified the constitution of Adrian In like manner Leo the fourth following the example of his predecessors was admitted without the fore-knowledge of Lotharius hee likewise excused himselfe to the Emperours sonne Ludouicus pretending that the sudden incursion of the Saracenes was the cause mouing the people to precipitate his election and hindering himselfe to make due aduertisement to the Emperour Lotharius in whose time he was elected But the issue after following declared that all these excuses
Socrates also in his Ecclesiasticall Historie writeth of Eusebius Emisenus an Arrian Heretique vnder the reigne of Constantius who had the gift of working miracles And Platina writeth of miracles wrought at the sepulchre of Rhotaris king of Lombardis an Arrian prince Yea and the Apostle Paul saieth if I had all faith so that I could remooue mountaines and had not loue I were nothing Nowe what wisedome is it to count working of miracles one of the principall notes of the true Church of Christ. which is found also in the kingdome of the Antichrist and amongst Heretiques amongst them who in the sight of God are counted nothing if we taught a doctrine either in substaÌ„ce or forme different from the doctrine of Christ and his Apostles it were good reason that we should confirme it with new miracles But if wee teach no doctrine except the doctrine of Christ and his Apostles then is that ancient doctrine alreadie sufficientlie confirmed by ancient miracles wrought by Christ his Apostles Nowe let vs set forward to the purpose and let vs speake of the false miracles whereby the kingdome of the Antichrist was aduanced and that through the mightie operation of Sathan for like as Achab is saide to haue consented to the death of Naboth because the letters which procured his death were sealed with his ring Euen so Sathan liked well the aduancement of the Antichrist because he set himself to worke by many lying miracles to aduance the kingdome of the Antichrist Before the 600. yeere of our Lord when the way was preparing for the Uniuersall Bisshop was not the worshipping of the Crosse confirmed in Apamea by the fiâ—…e which shined about Thomas bishop there and burned him not The towne of Edessa was thought to bee saued by the picture of Christ dipped in water which picture was alledged to haue beene sent to King Agbarus The towne of Sergiopolis to haue beene sâ—…ued by the reliques of the martyr Sergius But after the 600. yeere of our Lord false miracles were so multiplied that it would be tedious to reade the shortest abridgement of them that could bee compiled The miracles wrought by the reliques of Sainct Oswald King of ENGLAND written by Beda The miracles wrought by the reliques of Iohn Baptist written by Sigebertus and of S. Sebastian written by Paulus Diaconus The miracles of the popes Deus dedit and pope Agatho written by Platina The miracles of S. Dionyse S. Maurice and S. Martine who miraculously deliuered the soule of Dagoberius King of France out of the handes of euill spirites written also by Platina The miracle of Immas a captiue and a prisoner in ENGLAND whome no bandes could binde because his brother beeing a Priest and supposing that Immas had beene slaine in the battell and that his soule had beene in purgatorie hee made prayers to GOD and saide Masse oft times for reliefe of his brothers soule the benefite whereof as Beda supposeth redounded to the weale of Immas soule and bodie O foolishe fable and yet thought worthie by master Brestow by a newe coÌ„memoration thereof to be kept in continuall remembrance To bee short the Legendes Portuses Festiuals Promptuaries Sermones and other bookes of the Romane Church which are all stuffed so full that nothing almoste is thought to bee sufficiently proued that is not confirmed by a number of false and friuolous miracles all these I saye clearely prooue in what account false miracles were and are in the kingdome of the Antichrist Euery man who is a judicious Reader may consider that I leaue this point not for lâ—…cke of aboundance of matter but for feare to offende the Reader with superfluitie of miracles vnworthie to bee rehearsed The thirde cause of the preuailing power of the Antichrist is set downâ—… in the 10. verse in these wordes In all deceiueablenesse of vnrighteousnesse amongst them that perishe In which wordes the Apostle pointeth out vnto vs three thinges First that the marke and butte whereat the Antichrist shooteth is vnrighteous Secondly the meanes whereby hee endeuoureth to attaine vnto his intended purpose are deceitfull and thirdly that the deceitfulnesse of the Antichrist shall not hurt the elect of God but onely them that perish The principall butte and ende whereat they aimed continually was superioritie and preheminence aboue their brethren The deceitfull meanes whereby they attained to that preheminence were flatterie lies and fâ—…lse accusations of good men They flattered the Emperours Phocas and Basilius They falsified the actes of the Councell of Nice for excessiue desire to bee counted judges of appellations They accused the bishops of Rauenna moste falsely of the Heâ—…esie of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 And not content with superioritie ouer their brethren they aimed continually at the honour due to Christ that is to bee law-giuers in the Church of God This was a matter of greater difficultie to bee brought to passe for albeit a man may climbe vp vnto the toppe of the highest mountaine in the worlde yet can hee not reach his hand aboue the Sunne and Moone and the glistering lightes of the firmament Euen so when all the Bishops in the worlde are casten vnder the feete of the Bishops of ROME howe dare they presume with sacrilegious boldenesse to make themselues companions to CHRIST and to bee Lawe-giuers in the Church By deceiueable meanes also this vnrighteousnesse behooued to bee brought to passe for a false opinion was setled in the heartes of the people That in matters of Faith the Bishop of ROME coulde not erre So ignorant people bewitched with vaine hopes without all due examination receiued all their ordinances howe repugnant soeuer they were to the ordinances of CHRIST The last cause wherefore the ANTICHRIST shall preuaile so mightilie is the power of the wrath of GOD justlie punishing the contempt of His trueth in the worlde The contempt of mercie deserueth punishment and the contempt of great mercie deserueth great punishment Nowe it is certaine that amongst all the rich treasures of the mercie of GOD CHRIST is the greatest with whome and for whose sake all other thinges are giuen as the Apostle PAVL speaketh in the eight Chapter of his Epistle to the Romanes and the thirtie and two verse And seeing CHRIST is manifested to the worlde by the preaching of the Gospell the contempt thereof is an vtter rejecting of CHRIST And what wonder is it that GOD suffer them to bee deluded with errours who will not belecue the trueth of His worde The strong delusions or efficacie of errour as the GREEKS worde soundeth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is rather to bee referred to the ostentation of signes and wonders than to the power of the doctrine that shall bee vnder the ANTICHRIST for it is saide In the Gospell according to Sainct MATTHEW in the twentle and fourth Chapter and the twentie and fourth verse thereof There shall arise false christes and false prophets and shall shewe great signes and wonders so that if it
when as of olde the people were wont to communicate euerie daye and therefore hee calleth the Lordes Supper a daylie sacrifice The Papistes are so farre from reproouing the people for not communicating that they make prouision onely for one to eate and drinke at the Altar and not for manie and they inuite not the people to communicate with them but rather by the noueltie of their newe inuented religion they distinguishe the Altar from the Communion table and the Sacrifice from the SacrameÌ„t farre contrarie to the custome of the Primitiue Church who by a Metaphore called the Sacrament a Sacrifice and by the like Metaphore called the Communion table an Altar If anie man will rudely presse the wordes of Chrysostome expresse contrarie to his meaning let him vnderstand that the like forme of speaking is vsed in Holy Scripture where it is saide And no â—…an receiued his testimonie to wit the testimonie of Christ. The meaning is not that no bodie receiued the testimonie of Christ but that verie fewe receiued it Euen so the meaning of the words of Chrysostome is that verie fewe of the people did communicate And this hath bene verie judiciously marked by Master IEWELL that worthie Bishop in his disputation against master Harding To bee short in this head of Antiquitie of the Popish Masse Their bragging of Antiquitie is not vnlike to the Gibeonites shoos which were olde and put on of purpose to deceiue yet were not their shoos so olde as the shoos of GODS people which by the miraculous worke of GOD lasted fourtie yeeres in the Wildernesse and were not rent GODS people might haue bragged indeede of ancient and vnrent shoos but the deceitful Gibeonites they bragged and deceiued Gods people with antiquitie falsely pretended Such is the antiquitie of the masse and no better Before I leaue this head I will admonishe the Reader not to bee deceiued with olde Latine transations of Grieke Authors Socrates writeth of the fauourers of Paulinus that after hee died they communicated not with Flauianus bishop of Antiochia but they kept Assemblies apart by themselues Nowe the wordes of the Grieke language 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is better translated this way Separatim conuentus faciebant than as some olde Latine interpreters translate the wordes Separatim missarum celebrabant solennia howbeit the olde interpreters by missarum solennia vnderstand nothing but Ecclesiasticall conuentions IN the second head we haue the definition of the Masse to be set downe and to bee examined The Masse is called a sacrifice propitiatorie vnbloodie wherein the Priest offereth the bodie of the Sonne of God to the Father vnder the formes of bread and wine and that without suffering for the sinnes of the quicke and the dead From the worde of Sacrifice auncient Fathers did not abhorre but they called the Holy Sacrament a Sacrifice of thankesgiuing and a commemoratiue Sacrifice of the death of Christ the wordes of Augustine are these Hujus sacrifitii caro ante aduentum Christi per victimas similitudinum promittebatur in passione per ipsam veritatem reddebatur post ascensum Christi per sacramentum memoriae celebratur that is to say The flesh of this sacrifice was promised by sacrifices of similitudes In the suffering of Christ it was in verie deede exhibited and after the ascension of Christ it is celebrated by a Sacrament of His memoriall In these wordes Augustine distinguisheth a sacrifice prefiguratiue before Christes comming and a sacrifice commemoratiue after the Lordes ascension from the sacrifice of Christes bodie in veritie and actually exhibited vpon the crosse other sacrifices point out as types and figures the great sacrifice of the bodie of Christ once offered vpon the crosse but they are not that selfe same sacrifice except by a figuratiue manner of speach And like as the towne Nicopolis was not the victorie of Augustus Casar when hee faught against Antonius and Cleopatra but it was onely a memoriall of the victorie Euen so the commemoratiue sacrifice of the new Testament is not the true sacrifice of Christes bodie but only a memoriall of that blessed sacrifice Iustinus Martyr had good occasion offered vnto him to write of the sacrifices of Christes Church because Paganes slaundered Christians and called them Atheistes in regarde they offered not bloodie sacrifices nor incense vnto their God to whome Iustinus returned this answere That Christians offered to GOD such sacrifices as they knew to bee moste acceptable to Him to wit the sacrifices of prayer and thankesgiuing And as concerning the creatures of God appointed for the sustentation of mankinde we keepe them saith hee for our owne vse and for the sustentation of indigent people but we consume them not with fire If there had bene anie corporal sacrifice in the Church of the bodie of the Sonne of God vnder the formes of bread and wine Iustinus had occasion offered vnto him to haue spoken of it but hee knew no such sacrifice in his time Yea and the sacrament of the Lords Supper is called by Iustinus a Sacrifice of thanksgiuing who confidently affirmeth that prayer thanksgiuing are the onely sacrifices perfect and acceptable to GOD euen at that time when the Sacrament is ministred which putteth vs in remembrance of the Lordes suffering Testimonies out of the bookes of ancient Fathers should bee cited without fraude and deceite and should not bee wrested to another sense and meaning than they were spoken into by the Authors And so the worde Sacrifice could offend no man if it were spoken in such sense as ancient Fathers spake it The Romane Church shoulde doe well so to remember the names that ancient Fathers haue giuen to the Sacrament that they shoulde not forget that Holy Scripture calleth it a Communion of the bodie and blood of Christ. Then let it be such a sacrifice wherein many participates of one bread and one cup and thereby sealeth vp that they are all members of one mysticall bodie of Iesus Christ but not such a sacrifice wherein the people standeth gazing and looking and the Priest alone eateth and drinketh and distributeth nothing vnto the people They answere that the Priest who offereth at the Altar he communicateth with others who doe the like seruice in other places This is but falsehoode in reasoning arising vpon the deceitfull handeling of one worde hauing two significations The worde Communion importeth two things First a Communion in religion Secondly a participation of the Holy Supper in one place and an eating of one bread and drinking of one cuppe and in this second sense it is taken by the Apostle in the 10. Chapter of his first Epistle to the Corinthians in which sense their priuate Masse cannot be called a Communion The second word of the definition of the Masse is propitiatorie This word doeth signifie a sacrifice purchasing remission of sinnes as the Apostle witnesseth And this honour doeth onelie appertaine to the sacrifice of Christ who
is a propitiation for our sinnes the sinnes of the whole world This ground being once laide that Christ is the only person in whom the Father is well pleased with vs and Christes sacrifice is the onely meanes whereby we are reconciled to God In the second place we shall consider wherefore the word of propitiation was in so frequent vse in the olde Testament The golden coucring of the Arke was called the propitiatorie likewise the tenth day of the seuenth moneth whereupon the High Priest entered once in the yeere within the Vaile and into the most Holy place it was called the daye of propitiation and the sinne-offeringes were called propitiatorie sacrifices To this doubt the Apostle answereth that the lawe hauing the shadowe of good thinges to come and not the verie image of the thinges can neuer with those sacrifices which they offer yeere by yeere continuallie sanctifie the commers thereunto By these wordes it is euident that the sinne-offering and the blood carried within the Vaile and the golden couering of the Arke had no power to purge the consciences of men from sinne onelie they were types and figures representing Christ in whome that was to bee actuallie performed which was represented by those figures And like as no prefiguration sacrifice in a proper sense could be called propitiatorie Euen so in like manner no commemoratiue sacrifice of Christes death can bee called a propitiatorie sacrifice except typically and figuratiuely The wordes of Augustine speaking of the sacrament of the Altar in the celebration whereof there was a commemoration of the names of manie men who were departed this life presenteth to Papistes some occasion of cauillation for they saye that Augustine thought the sacrament of the Altar to bee a propitiation for men who had beene of a middle-ranke that is neither of the best nor of the worst sort of people But they who are well acquainted with Augustines writinges will not bee easilie miscaried with such Amphthologies as lurke in wordes True it is that AVGVSTINE calleth the Sacrament a Sacrifice but in what sense A commemoratiue Sacrifice as hath beene declared alreadie And in the like sense hee calleth the Sacrament of the Altar propitiatio because in it there is a commemoration of the propitiatorie sacrifice which CHRIST offered vpon the Crosse. His distinction of men who are departed in three rankes some haue beene verie good men others haue beene verie badde men the third ranke haue neither bene the best nor the worst sort of people together with his doubtsome opinion cōcerning the estate of weake Christians who are departed this life presenteth no solide grounde to any man to build his argument vpon the testimonie of a doubting author The next worde of the definition is vnbloodie Howe repugnant this part of the definition is vnto the former part wherein it was called a propitiatorie Sacrifice GOD willing I shall declare in the last head concerning the absurdities of the Masse For one speciall respect Papistes shoulde speake sparinglie of their vnbloodie hostie for they haue made it bloodie by the cruell shedding of the blood of manie innocent people whome they haue persecuted to the death massacred tormented with formes of newe inuented crueltie circumueened by false and deceitfull promises and they haue excogitated horrible treasons the like whereof haue not beene hearde since the foundation of the worlde and these villanies were hatched in their hatefull heartes for the establishing of their Idolatrous Masse Vesperae siculae maye bee called an vnbloodie Euen-song and the sacrifices offered to DIANA in TAVRICA CHERSONESVS maye bee called vnbloodie sacrifices with better reason than the Popishe Masse can bee called an vnbloodie sacrifice because the seruice done to DIANA albeit it beganne with the shedding of humane bloode yet it ended with the shedding of the bloode of beastes But the crueltie of the Papistes will make no such exchange because they walke in the way of Cain The next part of the definition is this That in the Masse the Priest offereth the bodie of the Sonne of GOD to the Father No part of the definition is more vntollerable and more flatlie opposite to holie Sripture than this part for holie Scripture setteth downe CHRISTES bodie as the onelie propitiatorie sacrifice and CHRIST himselfe as the onelie High Priest who offered this sacrifice And to transferre this high honour onelie due to CHRIST vnto a sinfull man it is a thing vntollerable to true Christians who are affectioned to the glorie of IESVS CHRIST their Master and Sauiour But incase a mortall and sinfull man will take vpon him such boldnesse as to offer the bodie of the Sonne of GOD in a sacrifice to the Father let vs consider by what warrande of the calling of GOD dare hee presume so to doe Papists affirme that when CHRIST instituted the holie Supper at one and the selfe same time hee instituted both a Sacrament and a Sacrifice and consecrated his Apostles and their successours to bee Priestes of the newe Testament to offer vp the bodie of Christ vnto His FATHER vnder the formes of Bread and Wine and these were the wordes whereby they were consecrated to this Priesthood Doe this in remembrance of mee The Apostle Paule vnderstood the meaning of the words of Christ better than the whole Councell of Trent did and he expoundeth these wordes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is Doe this referring them both to Pastors and people To Pastors when he saith That which I deliuered vnto you I receiued of the Lord to people when he saith As ost as yee drinke drinke it in remembrance of me Then the Pastors do this when they minister the Sacramēt expressely according to the institution of Christ and the people doe this when they eate and drinke at the Lordes Table in remembrance of the Lords death But the Apostle Paul doeth not expound the wordes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as the Councell of Trent hath done More-ouer if CHRIST in these wordes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is Doe this hee ordained his disciples to be Priests of the new Testament and to offer in sacrifice the bodie of Christ to his Father then Christ when hee ministred the holy Supper hee offered himselfe in a sacrifice to the Father for hee biddeth them doe that same thing which hee did and consequently hee offered himselfe at two diuerse times and behoued to suffer twise as the Apostle testifieth which is an absurd thing once to thinke such a thing Further I maye boldly affirme that the Leuiticall sacrifices were not so farre different from the sacrifice of Christ as the Masse is different from it The Leuiticall sacrifices differed in manie thinges from the sacrifice of Christ as namely in the order of priesthoode in the worthinesse of the Priest in the excellencie of the sacrifice in the preciousnesse of the Tabernacle in the glorie of the Vaile and moste Holy place and finally in the vertue
of the blood that was brought within the moste Holie place Notwithstanding of all these differences betwixt the Leuiticall priesthood and the priesthood of Christ yet there was some agreement betwixt them namely this that both of them were instituted by God But the sacrifice of the Masse ouer and besides all other differences whereby it is distinguished from Christes sacrifice it is not the institution of God but a foolishe inuention of the braine of man The next part of the definition that Christes bodie is offered vnder the accidents of bread and wine agreeth not well with the glorie whereinto Christ entered by his ascension for like as the resurrection of Christ hath glorious priueledges he beeing ra sed from death death hath no more dominion ouer him Euen so the ascension of Christ to Heauen hath glorious priueledges for he who ascended to Heauen he sitteth at the right hand of the power of God and will come againe in the cloudes of Heauen and it repugneth as farre to the glorie of his ascension to appeare againe in a base similitude as it repugneth to the glorie of his resurrection to die againe But so it is that the accidentes of bread and wine are a base similitude to the blessed and glorified bodie of Christ to put on yea and baser than the shape of a seruant wherewith he was cloathed before his ascension Concerning the sacrifice of Melchisedek and their confident assertion that in the sacrifice of the Masse Christ is offered without suffering I remit these questions vnto the last head of this TREATISE The last part of the definition of the Masse containeth that it is a sacrifice for the quicke and the dead If it bee that selfe same sacrifice which Christ offered vpon the crosse not different from it in substance but only in forme of offering then behooued it to bee of infinite valour as the sacrifice offered vpon the crosse was But the multitude of Masses saide for the relieuing of one soule out of purgatorie declareth that there is not infinite and perfect valour in the sacrifice of the Masse Ergo it is not that same sacrifice in substance which Christ offered vpon the crosse Euen as a Physition who adhibiteth a plaster vnto a wound hauing full vertue to cure the wound by once applying it hee will not applie it the second time because the wounde is perfectly healed by one sole application Euen so if the Masse had perfect valour to saue as the sacrifice of Christ offered vpon the crosse had what neede were it to say manie Masses for the reliefe of one sou'e out of purgatorie More-ouer if they offer a sacrifice for the dead it is not for them who hath died in infidelitie mis-beliefe for their soules are buried in Hell and there is no redemption out of that euerlasting prison But they offer sacrifice for weake Christians of whome notwithstanding holy Scripture saieth that they die in the Lord they rest from their labours and their works follow them so weake Christians when they die their soules are not carried to purgatorie to bee tormented but vnto the place of rest and refreshment and retribution of all the good thinges which they haue done like as the Lord hath freely forgiuen them all euill which they did in their life time because they haue repented and beleeued in Christ their Sauiour The offering of sacrifice for the dead doe not only presuppone purgatorie but also that some helpe may bee procured by them who are aliue to shortē or to mitigate the paines of them who are departed this life This opinion also repugneth to Holie Scripture which admonisheth vs to seeke the Lord in a time when he may be found that is to seeke the Lord in our life time for it is vntimous seeking of the Lord after the soule be separated from the bodie Some men seeke the Lord in a wrong place some seeke him in a wrong manner and some seeke him in a wrong time as the foolish Virgines did But of all sort of seekers of the Lord they are most vnfortunate who seeke him in a time when he cannot be found and when the doore of his wedding chamber is shut and locked For others who haue sought the Lord in wrong places that is in the synagogue of Sathan where nothing was taught but a doctrine of lies and they haue sought God in a wrong manner inuocating Sainctes and worshipping Images yet afterward when they haue receiued better instruction they haue sought the Lord in a right place and in a right manner and haue found the Lord but they who seeke the Lord in a wrong time shall neuer find him IN the last head of this Treatise I promised to speake of the absurdities of the Masse which albeit they be many in number yet I shall reduce them vnto a few heads First I begin at the blasphemous Canon of the Masse whereunto the Councell of Trent hath giuen such a glorious testimonie that it is perfect absolute voyde of all errour and therefore not to bee changed or abrogated I call the Canon of the Masse that rule which prescribeth what shoulde bee saide or sung in the Popish liturgie or Masse It is not a worke composed by one author but rather a rapsodie patched vp by many authors and especially by Popes Celestinus deuised the preamble or introit to the Masse Gregorius added kyrie eleson Telesphorus gloria in excelsis Deo Gelatius the first the Collations Pelagius a commemoration of the dead Leo the third added incense Innocentius the first added the paxe Sergius the first ordained agnus Dei to bee sung other partes and members of the Masse are assigned to their seuerall authors and inuentors In it the Priest is commanded to bowe himselfe before the hostie say I worship thee I glorisie thee I praise thee Can there bee any Idolattie more monstrous than this for like as GOD hath appointed some creatures to leade vs to our God in so far as he is our Creator euen so he hath appointed other creatures to leade vs to our God in so far as he is our Redeamer Now like as it is Idolatrie to subsist in the Sunne Moone and starres and to worship them because they are but creatures leading vs to the knowledge of God our Creator Euen so it is horrible Idolatrie to worship the bread and wine in the Sacrament because they are but creatures appointed by God to leade vs to the knowledge of God our Redeamer More-ouer in the Canon of the Masse the Priest is commanded to praye such prayers as import that Hee is a Mediator betwixt Christ and his Father for hee beseecheth GOD to receiue the oblation which he offereth and in all things to make it blessed Nowe the oblation which he offereth as they affirme is the bodie of Christ. And shall a sinfull Priest be a mediator betwixt Christ and his Father Heere they forget the doctrine of Augustine who
yeere of our LORD 712. a Councell was assembled at LONDON where ' Bonifacius was present and Brithuvaldus the chiefe Prelate of ENGLAND and the kings of Saxons domining in ENGLAND were commanded vnder paine of cursing to bee present at this Councell The purposes intraited in this Councell were two to wit concerning the adoration of images and prohibition of marriage to men in spirituall offices About worshipping of images no disputation was heard whether that forme of seruice did agree with the written worde of God or not This was counted a sufficient warrande for bringing images into places of Adoration and for worshipping them especially the image of the Virgine Marie that Eguvinus a superstitious Monke in England of the Order of S. Bennet who afterwardes was made a Bishop Hee affirmed that the Virgine Marie appeared vnto him in a dreame declared that it was her will that her image should bee set vp in Churches worshipped These dreames once confirmed by the oath of Eguvinus and approued by Constantine bishop of Rome and obtruded by Bonifacius the Popes Legate they were embraced in ENGLAND with little contradiction in such a corrupt time The other purpose entraited in this Councell was prohibition of marriage to men in spirituall offices This doctrine of the Romane Church was not receiued without reluctation of the Clergie Alwayes a ground was laide wherevpon followed a building of the doctrine of Deuils ABout the same time that is about the yeere of our LORD 712. it is supposed that the Emperour Philippicus gathared a Councell at Constantinople for vndoing of the sixt Generall Councell in the which the errour of the Monothelues was condemned and that he did this according to a promise made to a monke named Ihonne who fore-tolde him that hee shoulde bee made Emperour and craued this promise of him that when hee should bee aduanced to the Emperiall dignitie hee shoulde vndoe the sixt Generall Councell But the writers of this Historie doe not make particular mention of the Fathers who were present at this Councell The rest of the Historie is cleare that Philippicus razed the pictures of the Fathers who had bene present at this Councell and were pictured in the Temple of Sophia and that on the other part Pope Constantine the first not onely caused the same effigies to bee pictured in the portch of the Church of Sainct Peter at Rome but also procured that the Emperours name should bee rased out of Charters and that his effigie should not bee ingrauen in any kinde of coyned mettall Also it is cleare that Philippicus remoued Cyrus from his office and placed in his rowme Ihonne who fore-tolde him that hee shoulde bee Emperour IN the yeere of our LORD 714. pope Gregorius the second assembled a Councell in the which two bishops of Britanie to wit Sedulius and Fergustus were present It was ordained that Masses shoulde bee cel◅brated publikely in Temples which custome was not in vse before In the seconde Tome of Councels this Synode is referred to Gregorius the third A great number of the Canons of this Councell do concerne marriage That no man should take in marriage a woman who was the relict of a presbyter or a deacon or a nunne or his spirituall sister or his brothers wife or his neece or his mother in lawe or daughter in law or his neare cosines or a womā whom by theft or rauishing hee hath ledde away And that no man should consult with inchaunters and sorcerers And that no man shoulde violate the mandates of the Apostolicke chaire no not in a matter of an haire GREGORIVS the third after he had receiued a mandate from the Emperour Leo concerning abolishing of images he assembled a great Councell at Rome of 903. bishops in the which the Emperour Leo was excommunicated and depriued of his Emperiall dignitie Here marke the tyrannie and fiercenesse of the Antichrist who gaue such authoritie to a Romane preacher to dismount the Monarches of the world from their royall thrones Yet Gregorius the thirde attempted such high matters because the Em. Leo had disallowed the worshipping of images Likewise by his instigation the whole countr◅y of Italie refused to pay tribute to the Em. Now is the banner of the Antichrist displayed against the Emp. and this is a fore-running token of the hatefull inimirie which is to ensue betwixt the popes and the Emperours which God willing shall be declared in i◅s own time Likewise Anastatius patriarch of Constantinople was condemned and excommunicated in this Councell To fauour the Emperour and to dislike the worshipping of Images were two irremissable sinnes and meriting the great Anathems of the bisshop of Rome IN the yeere of our LORD 742 and in time of the reigne of Charles the Great and vnder the popedome of Zacharias the first Bonifacius Archbishop of Mentz assembled a Councell of the bishops pre◅byters and Clergie of France for reformation of abuses in that countrey or rather as the trueth is to bring the countrey of France as hee had alreadie brought manie parts of Germanie to a conformitie with the superstitious rites of the Romane Church It is to be marked that this Nationall Councell was assembled by the mandate of king Charles howsoeuer Bonifacius ordered the affaires of the Councell It was ordained That Synodes shoulde bee kept yeerelie and that Clergie men shoulde not put on armour and goe to warre-fare except one or two bishops with their presbyters and chaplens to prescribe pennance to them who shoulde happen to confesse their sinnes And that hunting and halking and such idle pastimes shoulde not bee vsed by the Clergie That euerie presbyter shall bee readie to giue account of his ministerie to his owne bishop in time of Lent especiallie concerning his ministration of Baptisme the summe of his Catholicke Faith the forme of his Prayers and the order of his saying of Masses That none vncouth bishop or presbyter be admitted without the triall and allowance of a Synode That presbyters and deacons bee not cloathed as seculare men with short cloakes but with the habite of men who are in spirituall offices And that no woman cohabite in the house with them That euerie bishop haue a care within his owne boundes to abolish all Heathnicke superstitions IN the yeere of our LORD 755. and in the thirteenth yeere of the Empire of Constantinus Copronymus a Generall Councell of three hundreth and thirtie and eight bishops was assembled at Constantinople by the commandement of the Emperour In this Councell the worshipping of images was damned and the placing of them in Oratories and Temples where the diuine Majestie is worshipped was forbidden as a custome borrowed from Pagans who had no hope of the resurrection and therefore solaced themselues with pictured similitudes of their friendes as if they had beene bodilie present with them Yea for three principall causes they damned the worshipping of images First because the worshipping of them is
repugnant vnto holie Scripture Secondlie because the diuine and humane nature beeing vnseparablie vnited in CHRIST and the diuine nature cannot bee presented by an image therefore it is not meete to represent His manlie nature by an image lest wee shoulde seeme to separare the two natures in CHRIST And thirdlie because the writinges of auncient Fathers doe vtterlie condemne the worshipping of Images such as Epiphanius Eusebius Gregorius Theologus Athanasius Amphilochius Chrysostomus and Theodorus bishop of Ancyra It were a prolixt thing to make a rehearsall of the sentences of all the forenamed Fathers therefore for breuities cause I will heere onâ—…ly make choise of one place which is this Eusebius Pamphili writing to Constantia the Empresse who was desirous that the image of CHRIST shoulde bee sent vnto her hee returneth vnto her this answere Because yee haue written vnto mee to sende vuto you the image of CHRIST I woulde gladlie vnderstande what image of CHRIST yee are inquiring for whether it bee that true and vnchangeable nature bearing the charactor and ingrauen similitude of the person of the Father or if it bee the image of the shape of a seruant which CHRIST tooke vpon him for our sakes As concerning His diuine nature I hope yee are not sollicitous to seeke the image thereof beeing sufficientlie instructed that no man knoweth the Father except the Sonne and on the other part no man knoweth the Sonne except the Father But if yee desire the similitude of mans nature wherewith Hee cladde Himselfe for our sakes vnderstande that the splendor and shining brightnesse of His glorie cannot bee represented with dead colsures and shaddowed pictuâ—…es For euen His Disciples in the mountaine were not able to abide the brightnesse of His shining face Matth. Chap. 17. vers 1. Mark Chap. 9. vers 2. Luk. Chap. 9. vers 28. howe much lesse are wee nowe able to abide the celestiall splendor of His glorified bodie In this Councell Germanus bishop of Constantinople Gâ—…orgius Cyprius and Damascene a Monke who were principall defenders of the worshipping of images were excommunicated In the Canons of this Councell which were nineteene in number inuocation of Sainctes hath allowance in the fisteenth and seuenteenth Canon So that in this Councell also is presented vnto vs a viue paterne of the weaknesse of Councels Like as in euerie sacrifice there was dungue so likewise in euerie Councell there is found some note of infirmitie and weaknesse And it is a foolishe thing to adhere to all the ordinances of Councels except they doe agree in all pointes with the written worde of GOD. IN the yeere of our LORD 788. and in the eight yeere of the reigne of Irene and her sonne Constantine a Councell was assembled at Nice in Bythinia of three hundreth and fiftie Bisshops The Aâ—…hass dours of Adrian the first bishop of Rome were present in this Assemblie Basilius bishop of Ancyra Theodorus bishop of Myra and Theodosius bishop of Amorium offered to the Councell their supplicant letters confessing that they had sinned in condemning the worshipping of images in the Synode assembled by Constantinus Copronymus These reedes shaken with the winde and vnconstant fooles were accepted in fauour as a preamble vnto this malignant Councell The epistle of Adrian bishop of Rome was openlie read in the Councell approuing the worshipping of images His letter was full of fables and lies such as the fable of the leprosie of Constantine and of the shedding of the blood of innocent babes to procure remedie against his sicknesse and the baptisme of Constantine by Syluester the miraculous restoring of the Emperour to health after his baptisme and of the images of Peter and Paul produced to Constantine before his baptisme Such a Legend of lyes no Councell could haue heard read in their audience if it had not beene a time in the which the mysterie of iniquitie was effectuallie working For the historie of the life of Constantine written by Eusebius expresselie prooueth the contrarie to wit that Constantine was not leprous but rather a man of a cleane and vnspotted bodie and that hee was not baptized by Syluester in Rome but by Eusebius in Nicomedia Notwithstanding the letter of pope Adrian was accepted and allowed by the Councell And it was ordained That the images of CHRIST of the blessed Virgine Marie and of the Sainctes shoulde not onelie bee receiued into places of Adoration but also shoulde bee adored and worshipped And the honour done to the image is thought to redounde to him or her who is represâ—…nted by the image according to the wordes of Basilius Magnus But Basilius Magnus is writing in that place of CHRIST the image of the inuisible GOD and not of images made with mens handes The Fathers of this Councell as it were bewitched by the delusions of the Deuill were not ashamed to confirme the adoration of images by lying miracles and by a foolish confabulation betwixt the Deuill and a Monke whome Sathan ceassed not to tempt continuallie to the lust of vncleannesse and would make none ende of tempting him except hee woulde promise to desist from worshipping the image of the Virgine Marie But argumentes taken from the fables of Monkes and delusions of the Deuill are not to bee hearkened vnto in a matter expresselie repugnant to the written word of God IN the yeere of our LORD 794. CHARLES THE GREAT King of FRANCE assembled a great Councell at FRANKFORD partlie in regarde of the heretique Foelix who called CHRIST the adoptiue Sonne of GOD in his humane nature and was condemned in a Councell assembled at RATISBONA ANNO 742. but hee was returned to his vomite againe and therefore was of nâ—…we againe condemned as a notable heretique in the Councell of FRANKFORD partly also in respect of the great disputation that arose euerie where concerning the worshipping of images disallowed in the Councell of Constantinople and allowed in the seconde Councell os Nice Not onelie the bishops of France but also of Germanie and Lombardie as Prouinces subdued to the King of France were present at this Councell Likewise Pope Adrian sent his Ambassadours Theophilactus and Stephanus to the Councell And Charles himselfe King of France was present in the Councell of Frankford The Ambassadours of pope Adrian produced the actes of the seconde Councell of Nice hoping that the Councell of Frankford shoulde haue giuen consent and allowance vnto the same But the Fathers of this Councell collationed the actes of the Councell of Constantinople with the actes of the seconde Councell of Nice And they disallowed in the Councell of Constantinople the strict prohibition to picture images either in Temples or other places And in the seconde Councell of Nice they disallowed the Act of worshipping of images and of honouring them with garmentes incense candles and kneeling vnto them counting the afore-saide Act to bee so impious that the Councell in the which it was concluded was neither worthie to bee called Catholicke nor Oecumenicke The
argumentes whereby the seconde Councell of Nice endeuoured to approue the adoration of images are all refuted in the Councell of Frankford as I haue declared alreadie in a Treatise concerning worshipping of Images Concerning the argument taken from the authotitie of Epiphanius who in his booke called Panarium reckoneth not the worshippers of images in the roll of Heretiques it is answered by the Councell of FRANKFORD that incase Epiphanius had counted the haters of the worshippers of images Heretiques hee had likewise inferted their names in the catalogue of Heretiques but seeing hee hath not so done the Councell of Nice had no just cause to triumph so much in this friuolous argument which maketh more against them that it maketh for them More-ouer in the Councell of FRANKFORD the Epistle of Epiphanius written to Ihonne bishop of Hierusalem was read wherein hee disalloweth the verie inbringing of images into Churches and this Epistle was translated out of Grieke into the Latine language by Ierom. The Epistle is worthie to bee read Reade it in the Magdeburg Historie Cent. 8. Chap. 9. TREATISES Belonging to the VIII CENTVRIE A TREATISE Of Transsubstantiation SATHAN is a vigilant enemie setting himselfe in most opposite manner against euerie thing that is a comfort and refreshment vnto the sheepe-folde of God Now the principall comforts of the sheepe of God are the pastures wherein they feede and the waters wherewith they are refreshed Doubtlesse these two comforts are the preaching of the word and the ministration of the Lordes holy Sacraments If Sathan by any meanes can hinder the true preaching of the worde and the right ministration of the Sacramēts then his malice against Gods people is descried as the malice of the Philistimes of olde against Isaac and his cattell was manifested when they stopped with earth the foūtaines of water which Abraham had digged whereof the cattell of Isaac were accustomed to drink It cannot bee sufficiently expressed in words what malice Sathan hath born against the true preaching of the word of God the right ministration of the Sacraments The sixt persecution of Ethnick Emperoures was so directly set against the Preachers of Gods worde as the worlde might easily discerne that the intention of Maximinus was to vndoe the sheepe-folde of God for lacke of pastures and of refreshing waters For this cause let not our cogitations be rauished with admiration when we heare or reade that manie questions haue beene mooued concerning the holie Sacrament of the Lords Supper If there were not plenty of spirituall consolation to bee receiued by the right participation of this holy Sacrament Sathan had neuer busied himselfe so earnestly against it as if the throate of his kingdome were cut if this Sacrament be rightly ministred by the Preachers rightlie receiued by the people Let the Christian Reader remember that of olde vnder the tenne persecuting Emperoures the receiuing of the holy Sacrament of the Lordes Supper was called the banquet of Thyestes This proceeded from none other ground but from the malice of the Deuill hating the Lords holy banquet Secondly the Manichean heretiques so peruerted the Lords holy Sacrament that Augustine to whom their secret mysteries were not vnknowne was compelled to call their Communion Execramentum and not Sacramentum that is an execrable thing and not a Sacrament Thirdly the Donatists in ministring the Lords Sacraments were in an opinion That the Sacrament was onely effectuall when it was ministred by one of their owne number But seeing the malice of Sathan is an infinite thing and hath not a period wherein it endeth For defacing of the right vse of the holy Sacrament Sathan filled the heart of an hereticall Monke called Damascene with a lewde opinion to affirme That the bread in the holy Sacrament was transsubstantiate into the body of Christ and that the wine was transsubstantiate into His blood Which opinion I may justly call a Noueltie because it was neither in worde nor writ hearde before the seuen hundreth yeere of our Lord. But it is the custome of Papists to follow Nouelties and in the meane time to bragge of Antiquitie What abuses of the holy Sacrament followed after the seuen hundreth yeere of our Lord God willing shall bee declared in its owne time for the present thus much I say That vpon a time I saw the images of Cain and Abel pictured by an vnlearned painter with such habite as the Germanes are appareled with in our dayes These pictures made mee not to thinke that the Germane habite was in vse in the dayes of Cain and Abel but rather that the painter was a foolishe man destitute of vnderstanding Euen so when I reade the works of Damascene albeit I was at that time but young in yeeres yet I thought not that the opinion of Damascene was agreeable to Apostolicke doctrine but rather that Damascene was a foolishe and doating Monke and somewhat ambitious also desiring to be coūted the author of some new opinion which no man had maintained before him IN this TREATISE I shall first declare God willing what it is that they call Transsubstantiation secondly howe absurde an opinion it is and thirdly with what relùctation it was insinuated into the bosome of the Latine Church but euer vntill this daye was rejected of the Grieke Church Nowe Transsubstantiation as they saye is an euanishing of the substance of bread and wine after the wordes of consecration and a substitution of the bodie blood of Christ in place of the euanished substance of bread and wine the accidents of bread and wine alwayes remaining without inherence into anie subject Albeit the worde Transsubstantiation seemeth to import a change of one substance into another and the moste part of them define it to bee a chaunge of the substance of bread into the substance of Christes bodie yet some of them doe forsee a great inconueniencie if Transsubstantiation be defined to a chāge of the substance of bread into the substance of Christes bodie namely this that Christes bodie in heauen cladde with a most glorious and celestiall brightnesse and Christes bodie in earth ouershaddowed with the accidentes of bread and wine shall not bee counted one and the selfe same bodie in respect that the bodie of Christ that is in heauen was formed by the holy Spirit of the substance of the Virgine Marie and the bodie of Christ in the Sacrament woulde bee founde to bee made of the substance of bread This is the cause wherefore they who are more subtile than the rest abstaine from the grosse definition afore-saide Howsoeuer concerning the word Transsubstantiation I admonish the Reader that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is an euanishing or disparition hath no affinitie with Damascenes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which signifieth a change of one thing vnto another thing that is better so that there is no good agreement amongst themselues concerning the signification of the word Transsubstantiation Concerning consecration of the elementes there are diuerse opinions The
Romane Church supposeth that the wordes of Consecration are these 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. that is Take eat this is my bodie And againe these wordes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is Drinke all of this for this is my blood of the New Testament which is shedde for manie for remission of sinnes But the Graecian Church thought that the blessing or consecration was not only made by the words afore-saide but also by prayer as Iustinus Martyr calleth the elements 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is The foode blessed by the Worde of prayer Let no man separate the thinges that CHRIST hath conjoyned together to wit prayer and the wordes of the holie institution and wee shall easilie accorde about the consecration of the elementes The time in the which the elementes are thought to be consecrated is not the time in the which these wordes This is my bodie c. are begun to bee vttered but rather when they are ended So that the consecration is not an action fashioned by partes but wholly in one minute and at once perfected when the wordes are ended Albeit I agree to this opinion with full consent of my mind yet I could wish that the Romane Church who haue auouched the same would make no exception against their owne doctrine But when they speake of the intention of the consecrating Priest which is continually vnknowne to the people the people are left in a doubt whether they are partakers of Christes bodie or not And this is not the forme of the teaching of Christ to leaue the people in a suspence and doubting but to manifest clearely vnto them the mysterie whereof they doubt if so bee it bee necessarie to bee knowne as Christ manifested to his Disciples the parable of the sower and the seede and of the husbandrie and the tares c. The first word of Consecration is the principall word impugning Transsubstantiation for the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is a demonstratiue pronowne and it pointeth out something and Scripture conferred with Scripture is the best Commentarie to declare what is pointed out by the worde 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The Apostle Paule in his first Epistle to the Corinthians expoundeth the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is This bread and the seconde 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 hee expoundeth it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is This cuppe So we see that the substance of the elementes in the Sacrament of the Supper are neither changed nor euanished but remaining in their former substaÌ„ce they are honoured with a great honour to bee made Sacramentes of the Lordes blessed bodie and blood but their substance is not changed as saide is The next words of coÌ„secration are these 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is is my body The bread is the Lordes body because it is the Sacrament of the Lords body like as the Sacrament of faith to wit Baptisme saith August after a maner is faith euen so the Sacrament of the Lordes body after a maner is the Lordes body the wordes secundum quendam modum and quodammodo that is to say after some maner of way so oft repeted by August is forget by papists insomuch that they remember when August saith ferebatur Christus in manibus suis quando commendans ipsum corpus suum ait hoc est corpus meum that is Christ was borne vp in his owne handes when as deliuering his owne bodie hee saieth This is my bodie but they forgette the expositorie wordes in the which Augustine manifesteth his owne meaning namelie these Accepit in manus suas quod norunt fideles ipse se portabat quodammodo cum diceret hoc est corpus meuâ—… that is Hee tooke into his handes as is knowne to the belieuers and did beare after a maner himselfe in his owne hands when he said This is my body It is better in singlenesse of hart to make a true rehearsall of the words of ancient fathers in that same sense the they spake than with deceitfull speaches to abuse the simplicitie of the Reader who possibly will not take paines to search out in what sense Augustine said that Christ did beare himselfe in his owne hands In like maner Augustine writing against Adimant saieth that the blood is the life euen as Christ was the Rocke Nowe the Apostle saieth not Petra significabat Christum but saieth Pâ—…ra erat Christus quae rursus ne corporaliter acciperetur spiritualâ—…m illam vocat id est spiritualiter intelligi docet that is the Apostle saith not the rocke signified Christ but hee saieth the rocke was Christ which againe lest it should bee taken in a corporall sense hee calleth it a spirituall rocke teaâ—…hing vs that wee should spiritually vnderstand it Then if we fellow the exposition of ancient Fathers it cannot be inferred of these wordes this is my bodie that the bread is transsubstantiated into the substance of Christes bodie for such vaine conceits neuer entered into their mindes Papistes doe grant that after consecration Sainct Paule calleth the elementes bread and wine because they haue the shewe and shape of bread and wine as the brasen Serpent was called a Serpent and Angels in Scripture are called men because they so appeared But this is a friuolous shift because the Apostle when he speaketh of bread and wine after the words of consecration he speaketh expressely of bread that is eaten and of wine that is drunken This cannot bee the shape and accidentes of the elementes but their verie substance The Angels did not appeare only in the shape of men but also had mens bodies indeede so that their feete were washed and they did eate and drinke with Abraham and Lot The brasen Serpent was not in shewe but in substance and altogether of brasse These examples helpe not An euill cause hath more neede of a true confession than of a false defence as August writeth and Chrysost. saith most truely that albeit a bitter roote may sende foorth sweete and pleasant fruites yet a roote of bitternesse can neuer produce sweete and pleasant fruites warning vs thereby to beware of men who disseminate and propagate erroures and obstinately striue against the knowne trueth of God The last wordes of the consecration are these Doe this in remembrance of mee Marke the worde 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for albeit Christ only suffered but once yet it is his will that wee should keepe a continuall remeÌ„brance of his death because the death of Christ is the fountaine of our life Now when we offer the Sacrifice of thankesgiuing vnto God in the holy Supper because hee hath saued vs by the death of our Lord and Sauiour Iesus Christ. This Sacrifice which wee offer differeth from that which Christ offered vpon the Crosse because that Sacrifice was but onely once offered and was receiued into the most holy place as Chrysostome speaketh but this which we offer is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 sub 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is wee offer in remembrane of his death and this which wee offer is a type to wit commemoratiue of that which he offered But because they hing by an haire and if any ancient Father cast out one worde albeit it were hyperbolically spokeÌ„ they fasten their gripes vpon it as if it made altogether for them Now Chrysostome saieth This Sacrifice which we offer is one and the selfe same Sacrifice which Christ offered Is it not good reason hee haue libertie to expounde the meaning of his owne words and so he doeth Our Sacrifice and Christs Sacrifice is one because we celebrate a remembrance of that Sacrifice once offered vpon the Crosse and of none other But that Sacrifice which Christ offered vpon the Crosse hath no neede to be reiterated saith Chrysostome in that same Homilie because it is like vnto a medicine which beeing once applyed hath a perfect vertue to saue vs from all our sinnes Hitherto I haue declared that the words of Consecration if they bee expounded as auncient Fathers expounded them they make nothing to proue the doctrine of Transsubstantiation Nowe let vs proceede further to see howe this definition of Transsubstantiation agreeth with the doctrine of the Apostles and of other auncient Fathers The Scriptures of God neither acknowledge an euanishing of the substance of bread and wine neither yet a chaunge of their substance into the substance of Christs bodie and blood For as much as the Apostle Paul speaking of the sacred elementes of the Lordes Supper at that time when they seale vp our conjunction with Christ which is not before the blessing breaking and distribution but after these holy actions the Apostle calleth the eating of the blessed bread 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and the drinking of the blessed Cuppe 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is a communion of the Lords bodie and blood not excluding the substance of the elementes but expressely pointing out the wordes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is the bread and the cuppe The moste ancient Fathers are moste vnacquainted with this Noueltie of Transsubstantiation for they all in one voyce for the space of 500. yeeres doe consent that the substance of bread and wine remaineth in the Sacrament after the wordes of Consecration albeit the vse of the elementes bee changed Iustinus Martyr saith that the elementes in the Sacrament of the Supper are made the flesh and the blood of Iesus in that same forme that the eternall worde of God was made flesh but so it is that the substance of the diuine nature neither euanished nor yet was changed into the substance of flesh And in like manner the bread is made the body of Christ neither by the euanishing of the substance thereof nor yet by changing the substance thereof into another substance In like manner Ireneus when he saith that the holy Eucharist consisteth of things earthly and of thinges celestiall by mentioning of earthly things hee would declare that the substance of the bread and wine remaineth after the consecration And lest any man by shifting wordes shoulde saye that Ireneus meaneth not by earthly thinges the substance of bread and wine but rather the accidents hee expresseth his owne meaning in the 32. chap. that he is speaking of the bread and the cuppe Ambrose speaking of the operatiue vertue of the Lords word in the Sacrament he saith that the elementes remaine that same thing which they were they are changed into another thing because the substance of the elements remaineth and their vse is changed Like as a regenerated man in substance both of soule and body is that same man that hee was before yet in qualities and conditions there is a great change And who can interprete the words of Ambrose better than hee himselfe doeth illustrate them by the foresaide similitude Theodoretus in his first Dialogue saith that God hath honoured the elements in the Sacrament with the name of His bodie blood not by changing of their nature but by adding grace vnto nature And in his second Dialogue he saith that after the wordes of consecration the elementes remaine in their former substance shape and forme The wordes of Theodoretus are not more effectual to instruct vs in the right judgement concerning the nature of the Sacrament than the very purpose whereat hee aimeth in those his Dialogues They are written of purpose to refute the heresie of Eutyches who affirmed that after the diuine nature assumed the humane nature all became diuinitie and there was not two distinct natures in Christ but one only Theodoretus for refutation of this heresie bringeth a comparison taken from the Sacrament of the Lords Supper in the which the bread in substance remaining bread assumeth a name and vse that it had not before by diuine institution to be called the bodie of the Lord Euen so the diuine nature of Christ assumed the humane nature without any change of the one natuâ—…e into the other Moreouer he proueth the veritie of Christs humane nature by this That the elements in the Sacrament of the Supper are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is signes types and figures of the bodie and blood of Christ. And incase he had not a true body how could the elements in the Sacrament be figures of his bodie These speaches of Theodoretus doe import two thinges First that the elementes in the Sacrament of the Supper remaine still in their owne substance and their substance is neither changed nor euanished Secondly that in the holy Sacrament of the Supper there are signes not accidentall but the elementes in their owne substance remaining are signes of the body and blood of Jesus Christ. And howe these two things can agree with the doctrine of Transsubstantiation let the judicious Reader consider Augustine in like manner is so farre from imagining that the substance of the bread is euanished or turned into another substance that he putteth a difference betwixt Sacramentum and res Sacramenti counting the elementes Sacramentum and the bodie blood of Christ res sacramenti Now concerning the elements that is the bread and the wine he affirmeth that some doe eate them vnto saluation others doe eate them vnto damnation but as concerning the body and blood of Christ which Augustine calleth res sacramenti in expresse tearmes he saith No man receiueth them but onely to eternall life Of this it is euident that Augustine calleth that Sacramentum which is eaten either worthily or vnworthily either to saluation or to damnation And he is speaking of the substance of bread and wine which can bee eaten drunkeÌ„ and not of accidents which no man can eat or drinke But wherefore doe I spende time to cite testimonies of Fathers to prooue that after the wordes of blessing the elements in the holy Supper neither change their substance nor yet doeth their
is the true bread The doctrine of Transsubstantiation importeth also accidentes without a subject as hath beene touched in a part before in the definition of Transsubstantiation This is admirable that the Scholasticke Doctors who make Aristotle to be Master Caruer of this most holy banquet who haue acquainted themselues better with his Preceptes than with the heauenlie doctrine of the Apostles yet in this point they haue forgotten euen the doctrine of their Schoole-master Aristotle who saieth that accidentes can haue no subsistence but into a subject as if a man bee talking of blindnesse hee must also talke of eyes that are blinded and if hee talke of deafenesse hee must also talke of the eare and if hee talke of lamenesse hee must talke of some member of the bodie that is maimed and finallie if hee talke of a disease hee must also talke of some bodie either of man or beast that is diseased and this hee must doe either expressely or couertly because accidentes haue no subsistence without a subject There can bee nothing imagined more absurde more repugnant to reason than to talke of whitenessâ—… roundnesse and rednesse and in the meane time to saye there is nothing that is white round or redde The recourse which they haue to the Omnipotent power of God who is able to make accidents to subsist without a subject declareth that they neuer rightly considered the cause wherefore the Omnipotent power of GOD is mentioned in holie Scripture to wit to bee one of the strong pillars of our faith which faith commeth onely by hearing Then let this order bee kept First let GOD speake in His owne worde Secondlie let vs beleeue the worde of GOD by faith Thirdlie let the assured pillars of the Omnipotent power and infalâ—…ible trueth of GOD vpholde our faith as it did the faith of ABRAHAM But let vs not grounde vpon the Omnipotent power of GOD in matters whereof wee haue no assurance in His written worde as some of the wise men of PERSIA did who assured both themselues and others that incase they woulde distribute all their goods to the poore and throwe themselues headlonges from eminent places then their soules shoulde bee transported immediatelie to Heauen This madnesse fell out about the yeere of our LORDE and Sauiour IESVS CHRIST 759. What was this leaning of theirs to the Omnipotent power of GOD without assurance of his word but only the conceits of braine-sicke men And so let Papistes talke what they please In this purpose that God by his Omnipotent power can make accidentes to subsist without a subject I will conclude that the Omnipotent power of God is ordained to bee a confirmation to our faith and not to be a citie of refuge to foolish fables The doctrine of Transsubstantiation also importeth that the body of Christ at one time may bee in infinite places which repugneth vnto the nature of a true body which like as it is circumscribed and may be seene so likewise at one time it is onely in one place as Augustine writeth to Dardanus in these wordes Tolle spatia locorum corporibus nusquam â—…runt nec â—…runt that is to say Take from bodies the rowmes of places and they shall be no where and consequently they shall not bee at all And Theodoretus prooueth that the body of Christ is a true humane body albeit it be glorified euen in the latter daye when hee commeth to judge the quicke and the dead because it shall bee seene according as it is written Matth. 26 64. Yee shall see the sonne of man comming in the cloudes of heauen and like as it may be seene so likewise it is circumscribed and consequently it is in a place and is not turned into his diuine nature which is both 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is it cannot be seene and it cannot bee circumscribed as the humane nature is It is well remarked by that learned Preacher Du Moulin that in the last edition of S. Augustines workes at Parise anno 1571. a notable place of the foresaid epistle of Augustine to Dardanus is vtterly left out by aduice of the Fathers correctors of the writings of the Auncientes namely this Destrai naturam humanam Christi si non detur ei certum spatium quo more aliarum rerum corporearum contineatur that is The humane nature of Christ is destroyed if a certaine place be not attributed vnto it wherein it is contained according to the custome of other corporall thinges What credite is to bee giuen vnto Popishe Doctors when they cite testimonies of auncient Fathers after they are deprehended to be deceitfull deprauers of their bookes Ancient Fathers a long â—…ime before the question of Transsubstantiation of the substance of the elementes in the holy Supper came in head they were reâ—…soning of the two natures in Christ to wit the diuine and humane nature and that the one nature was not turned into the other they could not find a fitter similitude than that which is borrowed from the Sacrament as I haue alreadie declared Alwayes they thinke that if any man shall imagine that by vertue of these wordes This is my body the substance of bread was chaunged into the substance of Christes body as many doe thinke euen vntill this day then in steade of one Transsubstantiation of the substance of bread into the substance of Christs body there should be two Transsubstantiations and the substance of Christs body should againe be turned into bread for like as Christ speaking of bread saith This is my body euen so Christ speaking of his body calleth it corne of wheat in these words Verily I say vnto you except wheat corne fall into the grounde and die it abideth alone but if it die it bringeth foorth much fruit If by vertue of the former wordes bread bee changed into the substance of Christes body then in like manner by vertue of these words for both are spoken out of one blessed mouth the body of Christ should be turned into the substance of corne of wheat I grant there is a difference betwixt a Sacrament and a metaphore yet in neither of them is there such vertue in the word is to change the substance of any thing IN the last head let vs consider with what strife and reluctation this erronious doctrine was intruced vpon the Church I holde the Monke Damascene to bee the first author thereof who perceiuing that his opinion was repugnant to the doctrine of ancient Fathers namely to the doctrine of Basilius Magnus who calleth the bread and the wine 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is figures of the body and blood of Christ. He forgeth a friuolous shift to excuse his contradiction to Basilius because saieth hee Basilius calleth them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 before the wordes of the blessing but after the pronouncing of the wordes of the blessing they are no longer figures but the very body and
commanded to confesse his faults to his neighbour whome hee hath offended Luke 17. 4 And it belongeth nothing to auricular confession except Popish Priestes would confesse in particular all their sinnes to the people like as the people confesseth all their secret sinnes in particular to the Priestes And our Lord and Master Iesus Christ when hee receiued a particular confession of secret sinnes from the Samaritan woman hee sent away his Disciples to Samaria to the ende the weakenesse of a poore penitent sinner should not bee troubled by a particular confession of secret sinnes before them who knewe not thinges which were done in secret But let vs confesse secret sinnes to God who knoweth things that are done in secret But sinnes whereby the Church of God is openly slandered let them also bee openlie confessed Seeing that auricular confession hath no testimonie in Scripture it followeth to search out by diligent examination whether or no it had place after the dayes of the Apostles in the first three hundreth yeeres of our Lord. Wee reade of the first Christned Emperour Philippus who slewe Gordianus and was slaine by the Emperour Decius anno 250 that hee was desirous about Easter time to bee admitted vnto the participation of the holy Sacrament but this benefit was refused vnto him vntill the time that he made his publicke repentance and vntill hee stood in the place where 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 were accustomed to stand They were so called because they were demaunded concerning the sinnes which they had committed and the sense and feeling of griefe that God had wrought in their heartes for their preceeding offences This was not a secret and auricular confession but an open confession of publike sins in sight open audience of the people So we see that for the space of two hundreth and fiftie yeeres after the Lords ascension auricular and secret confession of sinnes to the Bishop or Presbyter was vnknowne in the Church Nowe if at any time open confession of sinnes shoulde haue ceassed and giuen place to secrete and auricular confession it was in time of the tenne Persecutions because that Christians were drawne continually before the judgement seates of vnbeleeuing Iudges from whom the weaknesse and faultes of Christians might haue beene obscured if auricular confession had beene in vse at that time But the Fathers who liued in that age were so carefull to purge the Church from slander that they preferred the puritie of the Church vnto their owne liues True it is that euen before the ten Persecutions had an ende some good Christians woulde consult with their Pastors wâ—…ether it was expedient to confesse their sinnes openly before the people to the edification and good of the Church or secretly onely to God But this secrete consulting with the Pastor what was most needfull to bee done was not an auricular confession to him of all secret sinnes but rather an aduisement concerning some sinnes whether the sinner himselfe and the Church might receiue greater benefite by open confession before the people or by secret confession to God onely The wordes of Origen very pertinently cited by Chemnisius are these Consider circumspectly to whom thou shouldest confesse thy sinne Trie first thy Physition if hee vnderstand and fore-see thy disease to bee such as should bee confessed in the Congregation of the whole Church and so be cured whereby possibly others may be edified and thou thy selfe may bee easily healed then saieth hee make haste to vse the counsell of thy Phisition If the custome of the Primitiue Church were proponed in simplicitie and sinceritie it shoulde bee founde that the newe toye of auricular confession cannot bee shrowded vnder the vaile of great Antiquitie Whatsoeuer a fewe men wounded more deepely with a sense of sinne than others they did voluntarily in powring out their sinnes in the bosome of their Pastors albeit they had neither sacrificed vnto Idoles nor yet giuen vp their names in the Romane deputies rolles promising conformitie but only they confessed other faults of lesse moment to their Pastors with dejected and humbled mindes seeking comfort to their afflicted soules This is a matter rarely contingent wherewith wee are acquainted in our dayes as familiarly as Cyprian was in his time Yet was there no mandate and Church commandement ordaining people so to doe in Cyprians dayes And people likewise who powreth out the dolour of their wounded coÌ„sciences for secret sinnes in our bosome they doe it voluntarily and vncoacted hoping for some mitigation of their griefe through vnburthening of their heart by confession as Nazianzenus writeth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is It is some medicinall cure of heart griefe to powre out our words into the verie aire After the three hundreth yeere of our Lord and after the tenne Persecutions ceassed the discipline of making open repentance for open sinnes continued in the Church as is euident by the Act of the Councell of Nice in the 11. Canon in the which a forme of Publicke satisfaction is prescribed vnto them who in time of the Persecution of Licinius had sacrificed to Idoles But concerning a particulare confession of secrete sinnes to the Pastor there is no mention in the Councell of Nice The Historie hath declared that auricular confession had place in the East Churches in the dayes of Nectarius bishop of Constantinople whose Ministerie was vnder the reigne of the Emperour Theodosius Here two thinges are to bee noted First that the discipline of the East and West Churches was different and in the West Church there remained a publicke confession of notorious and publicke sinnes in so much that the Emperour Theodosius himselfe confessed his fault openly and in sight of the people at Millane for the slaughter of the innocent people of Thessalonica Secondly it is to bee marked that Nectarius in abolishing the custome of auticular confession he acknowledged it to bee but an humane and not a diuine constitution for who dare abolishe either in doctrine or discipline the constitutions and ordinances of God Lindanus a man in the Latine Language more eloquent than godly cannot suffer that it shall be thought that Nectarius abolished auriculare confession but rather that hee abolished the custome then in vse that one shoulde onely bee Presbyter Poenitentiarius to whome secrete sinnes shoulde bee confessed and that in time to come a man should make choise of any presbyter whom he pleased to be his father Confessor But let the historie bee judge Socrates saith that Eudaemon gaue councell to Nectarius to abrogate presbyter poenitentiarius to remit euery man to the triall of his owne conscience when he approached to the participation of holy mysteries Satisfaction in the Romane Church is an obedience to the injunctions of the Priest by performance wherof they are in hope to obtaine forgiuenesse at the handes of God for sinnes committed after Baptisme But besides the Nouelâ—…y that is in Popish Satisfaction it is also a blasphemous opinion
ordaine that such woman as either negligently or fraudulently present their owne children to the Sacrament of Confirmation they shall be compelled to do pennance all the dayes of their life neither shall they in anie wise be separated from their husbandes 32. Let a sinner confesse vnto his Father Confessor all his sinnes which hee hath committed either in thought worde or deede because that hatred enuye and pride are such pestilentious bot◅hes of the soule and the more secretly that they are couched the more periculously they hurt 33. Sinnes shoulde not onely bee confessed to GOD according to the example of DAVID who saieth I will confesse against my selfe my wickednesse vnto the LORD and thou for gauest the punishment of my sinne Psal. 32. vers 5. But also wee shoulde confesse our sinnes to our Father Confessor according to the precept of the Apostle Acknowledge your faultes one to another and pray one for another that yee may bee healed Iac. 5. 16. 34. In prescribing of pennance let fauour and hatred of any person bee laide aside and let the injunctions be giuen according to the rule of H. Scripture according to the canōs custome of the Church following the example of the physitions of the body who without exception of persons doe adhibit cuttings burnings vehemēt remedies to perilous diseases 35. Many in doing of pennance are not so desirous of remission of sinnes as of the accomplishment of the prescribed time of their humiliation and beeing forbidden to eate fleshe or drinke wine they haue the greater desire of other delicate meates and drinkes but spirituall abstinence which should bee in penitent persons excludeth all bodily delightes 36. Let no man sinne of purpose to the ende hee maye abolishe his sinnes by Almes deedes for that is all one as if a man should hy◅e God to grant vnto him a libertie to sinne 37. Seeing all Canons of Councels are to be diligently read in speciall such as appertaine vnto faith and reformation of manners shoulde bee moste frequently perused 38. Bookes called Libelli Poenitentiales are to bee abolished because the erroures of these bookes are certaine how beit the authors of them bee vncertaine and they prepare pillowes to laye vnder the heads of them who are slecping in sinne 39. In the solemnities of the Masse Prayers are to bee made for the soules of them who are departed as well as for them who are aliue 40. Presbyters who are degraded and liue like seculare neglecting repentance whereby they might procure restitution to their office let them bee excommunicated 41. A Presbyter who transporteth himselfe from his owne place shall not bee receiued in any other Church except hee prooue both with witnesses and letters sealed with lead and containing the name of the Bishop and of the Citie which hee liued in that hee hath liued innocently in his owne Church and had a just cause of transportation 42. Let no Church bee committed to a Presbyter without consent of the Bishop 43. In some places are founde Scots men who call themselues Bishops and they ordaine Presbyters and Deacons whose ordination wee altogether disallowe 44. Presbyters must not drinke in Tavernes wander in Markets nor goe to visite Cities without aduise of their Bishop 45. Many both of the Clergie and Laickes goe to holy places such as Rome and Turon imagining that by the sight of these places their sinnes are remitted and not attending to the sentence of Ierome It is a more commendable thing to liue well in Hierusalem than to haue seene Hierusalem 46. In receiuing the Sacrament of the bodie and blood of Christ great discretion is to bee vsed Neither let the taking of it bee long differred because Christ saieth Except yee eate the fleshe of the sonne of man and drinke his blood yee haue no life in you Neither let vs come without due preparation because the Apostle saieth Hee who eateth and drinketh vnworthilie eateth and drinketh his owne damnation 47. The Sacrament of the bodie and blood of Christ which in one daye is accustomed to bee receiued of all Christians let no man neglect to receiue it except some grieuous crime doe hinder him from receiuing of it 48. According to the precept of the Apostle Iames Weake persons shoulde bee annointed with oyle by the Elders which oyle is blessed by the Bishop these wordes inclosed in a parenthesi are added to the Text for hee saieth Is anie man siecke amongst you let him call for the Elders of the Church and let them pray for him and annoint him with oyle in the Name of the Lord And the prayer of faith shall saue the sicke and the Lord shall raise him vp And if hee haue committed sinne it shall bee forgiuen him Iam. cap. 5. vers 14. 15. Such a medicine as cureth both bodily and spirituall maledies is not to bee neglected 49. In the Councell of Laodicea it was forbidden that Masses should bee saide and Oblations offered by Bisshops or Presbyters in priuate houses This questiō also was disputed in this Councell 50. The authoritie of the Emperour is to bee interponed for reuerent keeping of the Lordes daye 51. Because the Church is constituted of persons of dine se conditions some are Noble others are ignoble some are seruantes vassalles strangers c. It becommeth them who are in eminent rowmes to deale mercifully with their inferioures knowing that they are their brethren because God is one common Father to both and the Church is one common mother to both From the 52. Canon vnto the 66. are contained precepts of chaste and honest liuing prescribed to Prioresses and Nunnes which I ouer-passe as I haue done in the preceeding Councels 66. It is ordained that prayers and supplications shall bee made for the Emperour and his children and for their well-fare both in soule and bodie 67. These things haue wee touched shortly to bee exhibited to our Soueraigne lord the Emperour Hee who desireth a more ample declaration of all vertues to bee followed and vices to be eschewed l◅t him reade the volume of the holy Scriptures of God IN the same yeere of our LORDE wherein the preceeding foure Councels were conuened and by the mandate of the Emperour Charles the Great another Councell was conuened at Arles The Canons of this Councell were in number 26. 1. They sette downe a Confession of their Faith 2. They ordaine That Prayers shall bee made for the Emperour and his children 3. They admonish Bishops and Pastors diligently to reade the bookes of holy Scripture To teach the Lordes people in all trueth and To administrate the Sacramentes rightly 4. Laick people are admonished not to remooue their Presbyters from their Churches without consent of their Bishoppes 5. That Presbyters bee not admitted for rewardes 6. It is ordained That Bishops shall attende that euery person liue ordinately that is according to a prescribed rule The 7. 8. Canons belong to the ordering of Monkes and Nunnes The 9. Can. pertaineth to the
payment of Tythes and first fruits 10. It is ordained That Presbyters shall preach the worde of God not only in Cities but also in euery Parochin 11. Incestuous copulations are to bee vtterly abhorred 12. Peace is to bee kept with all men according to the wordes of the Apostle Follow peace and sanctification without the which no man shall see God Hebr. cap. 12. vers 14. 13. Let lordes Iudges and the rest of the people bee obedient to their Bishop and let no vnrighteous judgement bee vsed and no bribes receiued nor false testimonie bee admitted 14. In time of Famine let euery man support the necessitie of his owne 15. Let all weightes and measures bee equall and just 16. Let the Sabboth day bee kept holy without Markets Iustice Courtes and seruile labour 17. Let euery Bishop visite his boundes once in the yeere and if hee finde the poore to bee oppressed by the violence of the mightie then let the Bis. with wholsome admonitions exhort them to desist from such oppression incase they will not desist from their violence then let the Bishop bring the cause to the eares of the Prince 18. Let Presbyters keepe the Chrisme and giue it to no man vnder pretence of Medicine 19. Parentes and Witnesses shall bring vp baptized children in the knowledge of God because God hath giuē them vnto Parents and Witnesses haue paunded their worde for their saith 20. Ancient Churches shall not bee depriued of Tythes nor of none other possession 21. That the constitution of ancient Fathers shall bee kept concerning Buriall in Churches 22. Ciuill Iudgement seates shall not bee in Churches 23. The goods belonging vnto the poore if they bee bought let it bee done openly in sight of the Nobles and Iudges of the Citie 24. Let fugitiue Presbyters and Church men bee inquired and sent backe againe vnto their owne Bishop 25. He who hath a Benefice bestowed vpon him for helping the fabricke of Churches let him support the building of them 26. They who sinne publickely let them make their publicke repentance according to the Canons These thinges haue we shortly touched to bee presented vnto our lord the Emperour and to bee corrected by his Highnesse wisedome IN the yeere of our LORD 871. and in the third yeere of the reigne of Basilius Emperour of the East and vnder the reigne of Lewes the second Emperour of the West the Ambassadoures of Pope Adrian the second came to Constantinople Basilius the Emperour gathered a Councell against Photius the patriarch of Constantinople In this Councell great policie was vsed to haue all thinges framed to the contentment of Adrian bishop of Rome For no man was admitted to the Councell except onlie they who had subscribed the supremacie of the Bishoppe of Rome aboue all other Bishops They who refused to subscribe the fore-saide supremacie were contemptuously rejected and not admitted to the Councell So did the authoritie of the Bisshop of Rome proceede to further grouth by flattering of Basilius who slewe his associate Michael as it was founded in the flatterie of Bonifacius the thirde who flattered that vile murtherer Phocas who slewe his master Mauritius In this Councell Photius was deposed and excommunicated and his bookes which hee wrote against the supremacie of the Bishop of Rome were commanded to be burnt Photius was accused for this that hee had accepted the office of a Bishop before hee had receiued other Ecclesiasticall orders Photius alleadged that this was no sufficient cause of deposition in respect that Ambrose bishop of Millan Nectarius bishop of Constantinople and of late dayes Tarasius with consent of the bishop of Rome of Laickes they were made Bishops The Ambassadours of Pope Adrian the second answered that Ambrose was endewed with extraordinarie giftes Nectarius was called at an extraordinarie time to wit when heresie was so ouer-spred that it was an harde thing to finde out a man who was not spotted with heresie and concerning the aduancement of Tarasius to bee bishop of Constantinople to whose admission Adrian the first gaue consent they answered That it was done for a speciall cause in regarde hee was a zealous maintainer of the adoration of Images This answere declareth that incase Photius also had beene a zealous maintainer of the adoration of Images the Romane Bishop and his Ambassadoures coulde haue dispensed with the want of Ecclesiasticall orders preceeding his admission to his Bishopricke as they did in the person of Tarasius In this Councell also the Ambassadoures of Adrian magnifying the authoritie of the Pope affirmed that the bishop of Rome might judge of the actions of all other bishops but no man might judge of him And albeit the Orientall bishops in the sixt Generall Councell cursed Pope Honorius after his death yet it is to bee marked saye they that hee was accused of heresie And in this case onely it is lawfull for inferiours to resist their superioures and to disclaime their peruerse opinions In this point also they saide That none of the Patriarches and Bishops proceeded against the defunct bishop of Rome without the consent of the Romane Chaire going before them Now obserue good Reader with what fidelitie Onuphrius defendeth the name of Honorius the first as free of all suspition of heresie when as the Ambassadours of Adrian the second for verie shame durst not presume to doe it More-ouer the worshipping of Images in this Councell got a newe allowance againe and it was commaunded That the image of Christ shoulde bee holden in no lesse reuerence than the bookes of the Gospell The Bulgarians also were made subject to the Romane Bisshop And Ignatius Patriarch of Constantinople in regarde he was restored to his place again by the meanes of the bishop of Rome hee made no opposition in the contrarie Neuerthelesse this alteration continued but short time for the Bulgarians droue out of their bounds the Latine Priests and were serued with Grieke Priests againe Diuerse Canons were constituted in this Councell but so coincident with the Canons of other Councels that it is a superfluous thing to make a rehearsall of them In the subscription of the Actes of the Councell great controuersie fell out for the Graecians could not abide the name of Ludouicke Emperour of the West because they thought that the honourable name of an Emperour only belonged to their owne Soueraigne lord who was Emperour of Constantinople More-ouer a number of them came to the Emperour Basilius and requested him that their subscriptions might bee redeliuered vnto them againe wherein they had subscribed to the supremacie of the Romane Bishop or else the Church of Constantinople would be in perpetuall subjection to the Chare of Rome These subscriptions afore-saide were restored againe but with great difficultie CArolus Caluus conuocated a Councell in Fraunce at A◅ciniacum consisting of ten Bishops The bishops of Lions Vason and Trier were chiefe Presidents in the Councel Hincmarus bisshop of Rhemes accused in this Conuention his owne Nephewe
awake after a manner out of their sleepe and they will seeme to grounde their doctrine vpon Scripture which they so miserablie abuse that they are in no better case but rather in a worse than when they misregarded Scripture layed it aside and counted the Decretalles of Popes to bee of as great authoritie as the holie Scriptures of GOD. True it is that about the yeere of our LORD 520. Chemnisius reckoneth the yeere of our LORD 528. Foelix the fourth the successour of Ioannes the first and predecessour of Bonifacius the seconde hee ordained That Christians before they departed this life shoulde bee annointed with oyle And this is the true originall of Extreame Unction yet in such manner that in the dayes of Pope Foelix the fourth it had not the name of a Sacrament But seeing the Councell of TRENT referreth it vnto a more auncient beginning let vs examine the places of SCRIPTVRE whereupon they grounde this their opinion The wordes of the APOSTLE IAMES are these Is anie sicke amongst you let him call for the Elders of the Church and let them praye for him and annoint him with oyle in the name of the Lord And the prayer of faith shall saue the sicke and the Lord shall raise him vp And if hee haue committed sinne it shall bee forgiuen him Iacob Chap. 5. vers 14. 15. For better vnderstanding of this place of SCRIPTVRE let vs consider these three thinges to wit That when the Gospell was first preached for the propagation and aduan cement thereof GOD appointed extraordinarie offices EPHES. 4. which were not to continue in the Church such as the office of Apostles Euangelistes and of Prophets Likewise hee endued them and some other beleeuers with extraordinarie giftes such as the gift of tongues of prophesie and working of miraculous workes And like as the extraordinarie offices continued not in the Church euen so the extraordinarie giftes continued not long in the Church for they were giuen to open a doore to the Gospell which beeing once opened Christians must content themselues with ordinarie offices and gifts Secondlie let vs consider that persons who had receiued a gift of GOD to cure diseases miraculouslie they vsed not at all times the selfe same signes and ceremonies in curing of diseases but sometimes they sent hand-kirches to the diseased persons ACT. CAP. 19. vers 11. sometimes they ouerlayed the dead and restored them to life ACT. CAP. 20. vers 10. and sometimes they annointed them with oyle MARC CAP. 6. vers 13. Which diuersitie of signes had not beene lawfull to vse if Extreame Unction had beene an ordinarie Sacrament in the Church For like as it is not lawfull to baptize with anie other liquor except water because Baptisme is a Sacrament instituted by GOD Euen so in curing the diseased it had not beene lawfull to vse anie other signe and ceremonie but annointing with oyle if so bee it had beene an ordinarie Sacrament Thirdlie it is to bee considered that when signes and ceremonies doe accompanie extraordinarie giftes incase the gift doe cease it is a foolishe thing to keepe in vse the signe and ceremonie except it were to bee a memoriall of a thing done of olde as the people of GVIDVS dedicated the shelles of the Fishe Remora to VENVS GVIDEA for a memoriall of their deliuerance But wee reade not of anie Prophet to whome GOD gaue not the gift of working miraculous workes who counterseited HELISEVS by sending their staffe to raise the dead 2. REG. CAP. 4. vers 2â—… or directing anieâ—…eprous person to washe his bodie seuen times in the waters of Iordane as HELISEVS directed NAAMAN the Syrian to doe 2. REG. CAP. 5. vers 10. For in vaine is the outward signe adhibited when the gift of miraculous he ling of diseases is ceassed Yea and the Priestes in the Romane Church conuicted in conscience that by annointing with oyle they cannot restore a diseased person to health they delaye to applie Extreame Unction vntill all hope of recouerie bee vtterlie past But nowe lest it shoulde seeme that their Extreame Unction is altogether vneffectuallie applied the verie wordes vsed in the application thereof testifieth that they belieue that remission of sinnes shall bee conferred with to the diseased person by vertue of Extreame Unction for these are their wordes Peristam sanctam Unctionem piissimam suam misericordiam indulgeat tibi DEVS quicquid peccasti per visum per auditumodoratum tactum gustum that is to saye By this moste holie Unction let GOD bestowe vpon thee his mercie for all sinnes thou hast committed by seeing hearing smelling touching or tasting Heere remember that the benefite which the APOSTLE saieth is chieselie obtained by prayer they referre it vnto annointing with oyle Next they take not heâ—…de to whome the APOSTLE directeth this exhortation namelie to the faithfull members of CHRIST whome in the twelfth verse hee calleth his brethren and in the soureteenth and fifâ—…eenth verses hee speaketh to such as reuerenced the order of Church-gouernement Nowe it is certaine that faithfull men are so taught in the schoole of GOD and perswaded that other mens prayers can auaile them nothing except there bee faith in their owne heartes for the prayer of SAMVEL coulde benefite King SAVL nothing in respect of his reprobate and vnbeleeuing heart 1. SAM CHAP. 16. vers 2. But these men of whome Sainct IAMES speaketh were faithfull men penitent sinners obedient to the ordinances of GOD And when the Seniors of the Church prayed for such men their sinnes were forgiuen them GOD hauing regarde to their owne faith and to the prayers of the Elders of the Church for them In this they glorie much that Extreame Unction may be called a Sacrament of the newe Testament in a proper sense forasmuch as in it there is a signe instituted by CHRIST Marâ—… cap. 6. and vnto the signe there is added a promise to wit the healing of the diseased person if the LORD thinke it expedient at least a promise of remission of sinnes But all this is nothing except the thirde circumstance bee added to wit that CHRIST hath giuen vnto vs this signe to bee vsed and hath annexed the promises afore-saide as belonging vnto vs for who can denie but in circumcision there was a signe instituted by GOD whereunto a diuine promise was annexed Neuerthelesse both the signe and promise appertained vnto them who liued vnder the olde Couenant GALATH. CAP. 5. vers 3. and not to vs euen so the signe and the promise aforesaide appertained vnto that time onelie in the which extraordinarie giftes had place in the CHVRCH of GOD and not to vs. Nowe to the ende that this their Sacrament of Extreame Unction might bee holden in the greater reuerence they haue founde out manie circumstances not mentioned in holie SCRIPTVRE as namelie that it shall bee made onelie by a Bishop It shall bee saluted with bowing of knees and nine congratulations in this manner It shall bee saide thrise Aue sanctum
signe of subjection vnto him that is a thing no lesse reprooueable than the fact of Samson Wee reade of CONDALVS Gouernour of LYCIA vnder MAVSOLVS King of CARIA that hee gained infinite summes of Golde and Siluer for suffering the people of LYCIA to weare their haire as an ornament of their bodies wherein they much delighted But it is otherwise with the shauelinges of the ROMANE Church whose expectation of gaine beginneth not vntill their heads bee shauen then they gette some benefice by ascending degrees their estate is aduanced vntill they become companions to Princes LINDANVS according to his accustomed manner 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is to saye Serious in trifles hee will needes haue this custome of shauing the heads of Church-men to bee referred vnto the APOSTLE PETER whose head saieth hee the enemies of the GOSPELL did shaue before they executed him vnto the death And this rebuke of CHRIST the CHVRCH conuerted it into an honourable rite of shauing the heads of Church men after the similitude of the shauing of Simon Peters head But if the ROMANE Church had beene verie sollicitous to haue kept the doctrine of the true faith of CHRIST iâ—… puritie as it was deliuered by SIMON PETER and the rest of the APOSTLES they had not beene so serious in matters of haire ANOTHER custome in the ROMANE Church is to annoint with oyle all them who are admitted to Church Orders Where haue they learned this custome from the sonnes of AARON who were annointed with oyle LEVIT CAP. 8. vers 30. and consecrated to the worke of their ministration Maye it not justlie bee spoken of them which was spoken of olde vnto him who was too loftie in his vaunting speaches 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is to saye Either encrease your strength or diminishe your loftinesse Euen so I saye to the Chaplens of the ROMANE Church That they shoulde either bee liker vnto CHRIST who was a Priest according to the order of MELCHISEDECK or else they shoulde bragge lesse of the ceremonies of the LEVITICALL Lawe seeing that the Priesthood of Melchisedeck is farre different from the Priesthood of Aaron To grace this Sacrament of Order all these seuen Orders afore-saide are attributed vnto CHRIST himselfe Hee was a Doore-keeper saye they when He cast out the buyers and sellers out of the TEMPLE IOANN CAP. 2. VERS 15. Hee was a Reader when Hee read the place of ISAIAS in the Synagogue of NAZARETH saying The Spirite of the LORD is vpon mee c. LVKE CAP. 4. vers 17. Hee did the office of an Exorcist when Hee cured a man possessed with a Deuill LVKE CAP. 4. vers 33. Hee practised the office of Acoluthus when Hee saide Hee who followeth Mee shall not walke in darkenesse but shall haue the light of Life Ioann Cap. 8. vers 12. The office of a sub-Deacon when Hee washed His Disciples feete Ioann Cap. 13. vers 4. The office of a Deacon when Hee distributed Bread and Wine to His Disciples Matth. Cap. 26. vers 26. And finallie Hee executed His Priestlie office when Hee offered Himselfe vpon the Crosse a Sacrifice for our sinnes Matth. cap. 27. vers 50. Who can bee so babishe ignorant but hee maye vnderstande that CHRIST in working sauing miracles Hee declared Himselfe the promised MESSIAS and Sauiour In reforming the abuses of the Temple Hee declared Himselfe to bee both King and Priest to whome reformation of abuses in the Church belongeth In reading Holie Scripture and opening the sense and meaning thereof to the people Hee declared Himselfe to bee the Great Prophet whom GOD promised to sende into the worlde DEVTER XVIII And when CHRIST saieth Hee who followeth Mâ—…e shall not walke in darkenesse c. these wordes doe import That wee who followe CHRIST are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but not that CHRIST himselfe is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Who could once imagine that the hearts of men coulde bee ouer-casten with such horrible darkenesse as to attribute to the Lorde of the House of GOD the basest rowme in all the House and to make a Doore-keeper of him for a time NOwe the Ceremonies which are vsed in the Consecration of them who are admitted to inferiour Orders are these The Doore-keepers are admitted with the signe of deliuering the keyes of the Church-doore vnto them The Readers by deliuering vnto them the Holie Bible The Exorcistes by deliuering vnto them certaine formes of adjuration of persons possessed with Deuils or transported with madnesse And 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by deliuering vnto them Tapers of waxe with a little water potte Are these elementes instituted by GOD and hath GOD annexed vnto Keyes Bookes Adjurations and Tapers of waxe a promise of spirituall grace If these two thinges cannot bee prooued by Holy Scripture then no Sacrament can bee acknowledged in these Orders especiallie since the administration of these offices is committed to boyes to ignorant fellowes and to men who haue no extraordinarie gift of casting out of Deuils as the Exorcistes of the Primitiue Church had of olde The like I speake of superiour Orders The signes and Ceremonies which are vsed in admitting of Presbyters whome now they call Priestes are the presenting vnto them a platter in the which consecrated Hosties are contained to declare that they are called to stande at the Altar to consecrate the elementes and to offer vp the bodie and blood of CHRIST as a propâ—…tiatorie Sacrifice to the Father Howe blasphemous this opinion is I haue alreadie declared in the TREATISâ—… Of the Sacrifice of the Masse but for the present this I saye That if the auncient Ceremonie of Imposition of handes had beene kept in admission of Presbyters yet it coulde not haue beene called a Sacrament of the Newe Testament because a Sacrament is a visible signe of the inuisible grace of GOD and belonging to all them to whome the Couenant of GOD belongeth Onelie this obserued that euerie Sacrament must bee applied in its owne time as GOD hath ordained The Ceremonie of breathing vpon them who are admitted Priestes conjoyned with these wordes Receaue the Holie Spirite Ioann Cap. 20. vers 22. it is a preposterous counterfeiting of CHRIST whome wee aught to followe in such thinges as Hee hath sette downe to bee followed but not to presume to doe all thinges which Hee did for demonstration of His diuine power The Deacons in the Romane Church are ordained by a Bisshop who cloatheth them with their Stoles and their Oraria vpon their left shoulders and putteth into their handes the Booke of the Euangell whereof they shoulde bee Preachers Their office is to attende vpon the Presbyters when they minister the Sacramentes to laye the Hosties vpon the Altar to prepare and to couer the LORDES Table to carrie the Crosse and to preach and sing the Gospell and the Epistle to the people In the ordination of Deacons there is neither a regarde of the first institution of Deacons appointed by CHRISTES Apostles Acts 6. neither is there anie similitude
or resemblance of a SACRAMENT therein The office of a sab-Deacon is not mentioned in Holie Scripture and their seruice in carrying the Challice and the Paxe and the potte with water to washe the handes of them who minister at the Altar and the Towell they are such a masse of friuolous toyes inuented by the braine of man that I will leaue of to speake anie further of them remembring alwayes this auncient saying That which Scripture hath not commaunded maye bee as easilie rejected as it maye bee furtherlie obtruded NOwe seeing I haue remembred in all my preceeding Treatises to speake of Antiquitie I shall not ouer-passe with silence this poinct GOD willing in this Treatise also Albeit the Hierarchie of the Romane Church were founde to bee auncient yet it sufficeth for this Treatise to declare that of olde these Orders were not called a Sacrament And there is no ancient Writer whome I haue read who reckoneth Church Orders in the number of Sacramentes As for the wordes of Cyprian and Pope Leo cited by Lindanus they are not worthie of refutation because in a generall signification manie thinges maye bee called Sacramentes But to call Order a Sacrament in a strict signification it is a newe inuention founde out by the Scholasticke Doctors who behooued to bee serious in some thing after they had lost the substance of Religion But I will set forwarde and declare that the Hierarchy it selfe is not so auncient as they affirme it to bee True it is that about the yeere of our LORD 250. Cornelius Bishop of Rome abhorring the arrogancie of Nouaius describeth the Hierarchie of the Romane Church in the which there was one Bishop fourtie and sixe Presbyters seuen Deacons and seuen sub-Deacons fourtie and two Acoluthi of Exorcistes Readers and Ianitors fiftie two of Widowes afflicted people aboue a thousande and fiue hundreth persons who were all sustained by the liberalitie and goodnesse of GOD in the Romane Church Heereof it appeareth that ouer and beside offices instituted by the Apostles to continue ordinarilie in the Church other offices crept in into the Church by humane institution hauing no such warrand as Elders and Deacons had And after the time of the promotion of the Bishop of Rome to the honour of Vniuersall Bishop the number of Church offices encreassed and to Presbyters were added Arch-priestes and to Deacons were added Arch-deacons And Lindanus lamenteth that other inferiour offices which were inuented by men had ceassed in the Church such as Fossores Syngeli Copiatae When the liberalitie of the people bestowed superfluitie of riches vpon the Church then newe offices behooued to bee founde out to the ende that all which was bestowed might seeme too litle because manie Church offices were to bee sustained the prouerbe spoken of olde of women 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is A woman is naturally sumptuous nowe it might bee justly transferred to the Church Hierarchie that it was a sumptuous and costly thing About the yeere of our Lord 308 and vnder the reigne of Dioclesian a constitution is attributed to Caius Bishop of Rome that men should bee promoted to superiour Orders by degrees ascending from inferiour Orders And all the fore-mentioned Orders are reckoned in that Decretall of Caius to wit Ostiarius Lector Exorcista Acoluthus Sub-diaconus Diaconus Presbyter and Episcopus But the Epistle of Leo the fourth written to the Bishops of Britannie derogateth credite to all the decretall Epistles written before the dayes of Pope Siricius except onelie to the decretall Epistles of Pope Syluester So that argumentes taken from decretall Epistles preceeding the 384. yeere of our Lord hath the lesse credite amongst vs because they cannot obtaine credite at the handes of their owne Popes But seeing nothing is to beee called auncient which hath not flowed from the mouth of Christ and His Apostles lest they should seeme to be discountenanced in this poinct they cite the booke of the Canons of the Apostles to prooue that the degrees afore-saide were Apostolicke constitutions This booke is not onely supposititious but also moste impertinently cited by Papistes because in the Councell of Trent De Sacramento ordinis cap. 2. Anathema is pronounced against them who acknowledgeth not all their Orders both superiour and inferiour But the booke of the Canons of the Apostles acknowledgeth onely fiue Orders namely Bishops Presbyters Deacons Readers and Psalmists or Chantors but no mention is made of Exorcistes and Sub-deacons Therefore it were good for them either to bragge lesse of Antiquitie or to prooue better that their Hierarchie is auncient Ambrose in cap. 4. ad Ephes. reckoneth fiue Orders to wit Bishops Presbyters Deacons Readers and Exorcistes making no mention of Subdeacons and Acoluthi The Canonistes recken nine Orders adding to the seuen aboue mentioned Bishops and Psalmists This diuersitie of opinions concerning Church Orders declareth two thinges First that of olde there was no Sacrament of Orders Secondlie that there was no setled opinion in the Church about Orders but one Church vsed one forme and another Church another forme as is customably obserued in thinges indifferent insomuch that when it was thought expedient that all house-holde seruantes in Bishops houses shoulde bee Clergie men then the number of Church offices were multiplied according to the number of Oecumenicke offices accustomed to bee in Noble mens houses Would God that in matters of faith of manners and Church Discipline men had fixed the eyes of their minds as attentiuelie vpon the written worde of GOD as Ship-men doe vpon their Compasse then had there beene lesse aberration and lesse disputation and lesse diuersitie of opinions The LORD worke this in His owne time to whome bee all Honour Praise and Glorie for euer and euer worlde without ende Amen A TREATISE Of the Sacrament of Matrimonie IN the TREATISE of the Sacrament of MATRIMONIE the inconstancie obliuion contradiction and head-strong insolencie of the Romane Church maketh mee vncertaine whereat to beginne For who coulde once imagine that they who call Marriage a worke of the fleshe and an estate of liuing vncompetent to them who are called to holie Orders forgetting what they had spoken they woulde make of it an holie Sacrament as if the Ministers of GOD should bee debarred from the holie Sacramentes of GOD. If they saye that they debarre men in spirituall offices onelie from copulation with women yet in this they debarre them from the Sacrament forasmuch as they debarre them from the externall signe whereby the spirituall grace is represented Can anie man bee partaker of Baptisme and not washen in water Or can anie man bee partaker of the LORDES Super and not be permitted to eat and drinke at the holie Table And how is a man admitted to the Sacrament of Matrimonie and debarred from copulation which they themselues graunt to bee the externall signe of the Sacrament But let vs marke the fraudulent dealing of the ROMANâ—… Church who hath made Marriage to bee a Sacrament albeit all the members
Constantine The Arrians finding themselues to be vtterly rejected by Athanasius they addressed themselues to Constantinople vnder the conduct of Eusebius bishop of Nicomedia and threatned Alexander that incase hee woulde not voluntarily receiue Arrius into the fellowship of the Church then they should bring him in authorized with the Emperours commande to the grieuance of his heart Alexander clothed himselfe with the armour of GOD and all the night long prayed in this sence LORD if Arrius be to be receiued to morrow into the communione of thy CHURCH then let thy seruant depart in peace and destroy not the just with the wicked but LORD if thou wilt spare thy CHURCH whereunto I am assured thou wilt be fauourable then LORD turne thine eyes toward the wordes of the Eusebians and giue not thine inheritance to a desolation and reproach and cut of Arrius lest while he entreth into the CHURCH his heresie also seeme to enter with him and so no difference seeme to bee betwixt Pietie and Jmpietie The day next following the prayer of Alexander Eusebius bisshop of Nicomedia with his retinue came with great confidence pompe to performe all which they had threatned they would doe But Arrius was compelled to goe to a secret place whereinto his bowels gusihed out and hee concluded his wretched life with ignominie and shame To Alexander succeeded Paulus His lot was to gouerne this Church vnder the reigne of an Arrian Emperour Constantius who rejected him and seated Eusebius bishop of Nicomedia in his place But this great parrone of the Arrian Heresie scarcely was placed in Constantinople when he ended his life The Homousians receiued againe Paulus to bee their bishop The Arrians choosed Macedonius This was the câ—…use of great debate in Constantinople and the people diuided in factions hatefully inuaded one another The Emperour hearing of the tumult sent Hermogenes the generall commander of his horsâ—…-men to remoue Paulus from Constantinople Hermogenes was very ready to execute the Emperours commandement but the people being affectioned toward their Pastor arose vp with popâ—…re tumult compassed the house of Hermogenes set it on 〈◊〉 slâ—…w himselfe and fastned a corde to his legges and trailed him along the streetes For this cause the Emper. Constantius willing to punish the authors of this tumult hastened to come to Constantinople The people went foorth to meete him and with reares confessed their fault and craued pardon The Emperour absteined from punishing them vnto the death but he cutted off the one halfe of the victuall which the liberalitie of his father had bestowed vpon Constantinople to bee payed yeerely out of the tributes of Aegypt He banished Paulus the second time and seated Macedoâ—…ius in Coâ—…stantinople not without effusion of blood Paulus was againe restored by the meanes of the Emp. Constans but after the death of Constans he was banishâ—…d to Cucusus a towne of Armenia where he was strangled by the bloody Arrians The Church of Constantinople was miserably troubled with Arrianisâ—…ne vnder the reignes of Constantius Valens The reignes of Graiianus and Theodosius was a breathing time to the professors of the true Faith At this time Nazianzenus a constant defender of the Faith was chosen Bishop of Constantinople who notwithstanding voluntarily left the great Citie in regarde the Bishops assembled in the second generall Councill gaue not a full and uniuersâ—…ll consent to his admission Yet gaue they all without hesitation their consent to Nectarius a man of noble birth of the countrey of Cilicia at that time 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and who had receiued no ecclesiastical preferment before that time This man I say they made Bishop of Constantinople with full consâ—…nt and allowance both of the Councill and people ouerpassing Nazianzenus so fraile are the cogitations of men euen in generall Councils that they are oft times more ruled with affection then reason Nectarius continued in that office vntill the third yeere of the reigne of Arcadius that is vntill the yeere of our LORD 401. In his time the confession of sinnes done in secrete to presbyter poenitentiarius was abrogated in the Church of Constantinople vpon this occasion as Socrates writeth A certaine noble woman was confessing in secret her sinnes to presbyter poenitentiarius and shee confessed adultery committed with one of the Church Deacons Eudaemon this was the name of the father confessor gaue counsell to Nectarius to abrogate this custome of auricular and secrete confession because the Church was like to bee slandered and euill spoken of by these meanes Socrates can scarse giue allowance to this fact of Nectarius in respect that by abrogation of this custome the vnfruitfull works of darknesse were lesse coargued and reproued But Socrates considered not that CHRIST when hee talked with the Samaritane woman at the Well sent away his disciples to buy bread to the ende the poore Samaritane sinner might more freely poure out her secrete sinnes in the bosome of CHRIST who knew all thinges that were done in secrete It is not my purpose to contend with Socrates he is writing an historie I am writing but a short Compend of an historie hee taketh libertie to declare his judgement concerning this fact of Nectarius in abrogating confession of secrete sinnes to pres byter poenitentiarius No man can blame mee to write my judgement concerning auricular confession It is in our dayes not like vnto the mantle where with Sem and Iapheth couered the nakednesse of their Father Noe but it is in very deed a lap of the mantle of the deuill couering the nakednesse of his children that is the horrible treasons that are plotted in secrete by the children of the deuill against Christian Magistrates Nowe is auriculare consession for greater causes to bee abrogated then of olde presbyter poenitentiarius was discharged by Nectarius Bishops of Hierusalem TO Thermon succeeded Macarius anno 318. about the 7. yeere of the reigne of Constantine In his time it is thought that Helena the mother of Constantine founde the Crosse of CHRIST but Ambrose writes that shee worshipped it not for that saith he had beene Gentilis error vanitas impioram that is an errour of Pagans and vanitie of vngodly people But now to lay aside the inexcusable fault of adoration of the tree wherevpon our LORD suffered What necessity had Helena to bee so serious to seeke out this tree and to commit it to the custodie of all posterities seeing that Ioseph of Arimathea who sought the body of IESUS at the hands of Pilate to the end he might burie it honourably yet sought he not the tree whereon CHRIST was crucified which with little adoe might haue bene obtained Secondly during the time that the Crosse was easie to bee found and eâ—…sie to haue bene discerned from other crosses How could the blessed virgine the mother of the LORD and holy Apostles haue committed such an ouersight in not keeping